《Brulant》 A Trip to Nebrasia Seized by the inferno, an eternal burn, eats away flesh, and gnaws at bone, Forever emblazoned, the sullen and tormented, widen and carve, a pit of everlasting¡ª The young girl, no older than twelve years of age, paused, pushing a quill to her lips. ¡°A pit of everlasting demolition,¡± she finished aloud with a grin, tucking a stray piece of hair into the French hood pinned around her head. The woman sitting next to her shook her head, letting out a sigh. ¡°Princess Madeleine, this is not the time to write your dismal poetry.¡± The lady-in-waiting put a handkerchief to her nose, her face as wound up as her tightly curled, honey-colored hair. ¡°The carriage is rocking terribly, and you¡¯ll get ink everywhere. Besides, your poetry is too intense for a young lady. How will you ever marry a fine suitor one day if you continue writing such dejecting things?¡± She looked down her pale nose at the princess and sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s not all dejecting, Danielle,¡± Madeleine said, rolling her eyes. She tugged at the white ruff wrapped around her light brown throat. ¡°Each of my poems embodies an intense human emotion. You can¡¯t tell me the human mind isn¡¯t a fascinating mystery. I could never write poetry about the scenery anyway.¡± Her quill dripped, leaving a black splotch on the parchment. ¡°You spend all your time writing, but you don¡¯t seem the least bit concerned about your sister who needs your prayers right now. Who knows how she¡¯s doing. Sweating sickness is extremely serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware, Danielle,¡± she snapped. At the mention of her sister, a lump began forming in her throat. Swallowing, she sat up straighter. ¡°I don¡¯t see how mourning Courtney¡¯s condition will help her get better anyway. I should like to enjoy my journey to Nebrasia and count myself lucky I did not contract the sickness myself.¡± ¡°Insolent child!¡± ¡°Madi, that¡¯s enough.¡± It was her mother who spoke then. The handmaiden and princess fell silent as they stared at the beautiful, mature woman sitting opposite them. The queen was elegantly dressed, her long black hair pinned up around her head beneath an ornate French hood with jewels stitched into it. A massive white and golden ruff wound around her neck, standing out against her bronze skin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put your notebook away for now,¡± the queen continued, ¡°and work on the studies Charlotte gave you? We are in too close of quarters for there to be any arguing and I know your tutor assigned you lessons for the trip.¡± Danielle lowered her chin slightly. ¡°A wise suggestion, Queen Nicole.¡± ¡°I might also add,¡± she went on, lacing her fingers and setting them on top of her beaded skirt, ¡°that you should be more respectful of your sister.¡± Madeleine averted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault we were forced to travel. Hopefully, the epidemic will soon subside, so we may return to Andveltica.¡± There was a pause. ¡°Oh, Madi, do as I say and put it away.¡± The young girl glared. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Reluctantly she handed over the quill and notebook to Danielle and was in turn given her lesson books. The queen¡¯s lady-in-waiting tried to hide a smug grin during the transaction. The princess looked down at the books in her lap but did not move to open them. ¡°What are you learning right now, Madi?¡± Queen Nicole asked gently. She gave a small sigh. ¡°I must read this book about the first settlers and their search for Elderian.¡± ¡°This does not interest you?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve barely begun the first chapter, about the settlers who came from another land before discovering Elderian, but it¡¯s awfully boring. I¡¯ve already grown tired learning about the political and social issues of the old world. Why do I need to know all that anyway, when I live here in Elderian where we no longer have contact with the old world?¡± ¡°Madi, the settlers, or Les Renards, were very brave to leave their homes in search of this free land. Have you read of Hans Fox yet?¡± ¡°The founder of Elderian? Not yet. I know he brought the first settlers here and wrote a new language or something.¡± A twinkle appeared in her mother¡¯s eye. ¡°Before that, he faced an impossible storm and sea to discover the portal to Elderian. It was located in this great, massive sea pyramid he lifted from the depths of the ocean with ancient incantations he translated himself.¡± She made a big gesture with her arms as she spoke. The girl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Incantations?¡± ¡°Oh yes, from the ancient Elderian Alchemists.¡± ¡°The Alchemists built the great sea pyramids, right? Isn¡¯t there one still located in that Elderian country; I don¡¯t remember what it¡¯s called...¡± ¡°Venwick?¡± Nicole offered, and the princess nodded. ¡°There are two sea pyramids that connect to one another. The first settlers entered the sea pyramid in the old world and appeared in the other in Venwick through the portals.¡± ¡°But the portals are no longer active, so what happened to them?¡± she asked loudly, clasping her hands together, drawing out a loud sniff of disapproval from Danielle. ¡°Couldn¡¯t Hans Fox just activate them again with the Alchemist chants?¡± ¡°The portals closed when only half of the settlers had made it to Elderian. It is said that the ancestors of those left behind in the old world still wait to be reunited with their Elderian brethren, but I mustn¡¯t say any more, Madi. Keep reading and I think you¡¯ll find the history of Elderian is less dry than you had originally preconceived.¡± She winked, and Madeleine glanced down at the book, blinking with curious eyes. She pulled the cover open quickly and began reading furiously. The queen glanced between her daughter and the lady-in-waiting, giving Danielle a knowing look. Danielle, impressed, bowed her head in regard. A few hours passed, and Queen Nicole rested her eyes as Danielle silently stitched her needle work. Madeleine stared out the window at the farmlands that seemed to stretch endlessly, her hands clasped together in her lap. Her lesson books sat on the seat next to her. Farmers in the distance worked the fields with their sickles and hoes. She wondered how they were able to gather every last crop of what seemed to be millions. The Nebrasian landscape appeared barren and endless in comparison to Andveltica and yet she found it all very exciting. A glimmer of hope filled her chest. ¡°Mother, what is there to do in Nebrasia?¡± she asked loudly. The queen blinked her eyes open, and Danielle jumped with a start. ¡°What¡¯s that, Dear?¡± The lady-in-waiting glared at her. ¡°It all seems like nothing but farmland,¡± Madeleine continued in the same volume. ¡°Do Nebrasians pick crops for fun?¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The queen grinned, seemingly unperturbed after being woken. ¡°The royals in Nebrasia do all the same things we do, Madi, though since you¡¯ve mentioned picking crops, the folk here hold a festival to celebrate the harvest when the trees change color. The entire village is decorated in red and gold, and there are countless harvest themed activities like games and dancing.¡± Madeleine¡¯s face lit up as she listened. ¡°Oh, Mother, that sounds wonderful. I¡¯ve only ever read about trees changing color. I can¡¯t wait! When is the festival? Will it come soon?¡± She stared at her mother who gave a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s only a month or so away, and I¡¯m sure we will stay in Nebrasia much longer than that.¡± Madeleine bounced in her chair. ¡°I can already imagine all the colors, and the markets, and the dancing!¡± A small tsk of outrage escaped Danielle¡¯s mouth as she furiously worked her needle into the fabric. ¡°The Nebrasian monarch, King Luc, has two sons around your age,¡± the queen continued. ¡°The eldest, Prince Adrian, is three years older than yourself and the younger brother, Prince Antoine, is thirteen so, only one year older. You will be in their company during our stay there. They could be potential playmates for you.¡± Her eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯ve never had friends my own age before! Not any real friends anyway, unless you count my lady-in-waiting, Arielle, but she never wants to play with me. Will the princes want to go to the Harvest Festival?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain they will.¡± There was silence. Madeleine once again let her thoughts drift away with the passing view. Pleasant dreams of the possible adventures to come filled her head as she gazed out. They were almost immediately interrupted by intruding emotions of fear and nervousness causing her to frown. She wondered if the boys would accept her. What if they didn¡¯t? The only relationships she had experienced were the stiff formalities she exchanged with her siblings and the castle staff. Deep down, she¡¯d always wished for something more. Gazing at some trees in the distance, Madeleine¡¯s eyes became heavy and some time or another, the small girl fell asleep. It was a light sleep, and she awoke to Danielle¡¯s rigid voice. A sigh escaped the servant¡¯s mouth. ¡°Will the girl¡¯s rambunctious behavior never cease?¡± Madeleine kept her eyes closed as she listened. ¡°Madi is just like I was when I was young,¡± Queen Nicole¡¯s soft voice answered. ¡°She will grow up in her own time, but she will always be full of life and curiosity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what worries me. The curiosity. The desire to step where she should not step. A step that you were willing¡­¡± Her words trailed off. ¡°She won¡¯t make the same mistakes I did, because I will watch over her carefully.¡± She made an exasperated sound. ¡°What really worries me is the king. He cares more about his citizens than his own health. Why he remains in Tein as the people¡¯s ¡®symbol of hope¡¯ as he says, instead of coming away with his family where he would be safe from the sweating sickness is beyond me.¡± ¡°Nebrasia is dangerous.¡± Danielle¡¯s voice was sterner than ever. ¡°You know he is still there and yet you¡¯re going anyway? It¡¯s a bad idea and to be safe, I would strongly suggest you not answer any messages from¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Danielle,¡± the queen spat. ¡°Do not mention this to me again.¡± There was silence, and Madeleine¡¯s body ached from being scrunched in the same position for so long, but she dared not move. She hadn¡¯t the slightest idea what they were talking about, but her mother rarely used such a harsh tone. The silence prolonged for what seemed forever when Danielle touched Madeleine¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Princess, wake up. We are almost to the castle.¡± Madeleine, pretending she had just woken from a deep sleep, stretched dramatically then peeked out the window. It was late in the evening and the sun had long gone. There were timbered buildings with thatched roofs lining a deserted street where only a few lamps stood, small flames glinting inside them. Beyond the road and the looming houses that seemed to sink in and out of the darkness, there was an enormous stone castle. It stretched far into the distance, seemingly without end. Parts of it were hidden in shadow. Little keyholes of light poked out of gaps cut into the stone to make windows. Staring at these pockets of light, Madeleine caught a glimpse inside one particular gap of a young boy with blond hair, reading a book. He looked about her age, though his eyes had dark circles under them. She stared until she could no longer see him. A large gate towered over them as the carriage halted, and a light rain began to fall. Madeleine realized she could not see the moon. It was hidden behind ominous clouds that blanketed the sky. She jumped as the gate lifted slowly with an aching, creaking whine and the carriage moved forward through the dark entryway. Madeleine noticed a great many banners hanging everywhere, hundreds of lit lamps placed in even rows, and a great multitude waiting at the end of a vast courtyard. There were servants, footmen, and maids standing in beautiful, still lines. The caravan of Andveltican carriages came to a halt, and a voice boomed out boldly against the silent air. ¡°Announcing the arrival of Queen Nicole Castellane of Andveltica and Princess Madeleine Debois of Andveltica!¡± The doors on Madeleine¡¯s carriage opened and she stepped out onto a red carpet that was entwined with gold. The queen¡¯s skirts were immediately scooped up by her maids and she walked ahead of the procession, Madeleine trailing behind her. When they reached the end of the carpet, and after much bowing had taken place, a large, tall man with a glittering crown on his head appeared at the front of it all. The king wore a magnificent fur trimmed cloak embedded with jewels, an intricately embroidered tunic with split sleeves, and a large hat sitting boldly on his head with a bright blue feather sticking out of it. His name was also formally announced as King Luc Rousselle II. This king had gray hair, skin so pale it resembled untouched porcelain, and a tired expression on his face. Prince Antoine¡¯s name was also called and a small thirteen-year-old boy with brown, curly hair, ivory skin, and clever green eyes stepped forward. The young prince wore similarly dazzling clothes to his father, his shoes fashioned with gold, shining buckles that glistened as he tapped his feet together. When Prince Adrian¡¯s name was called, no one appeared. ¡°It is an honor to welcome you to the west Nebrasian castle,¡± the king said gruffly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say my son Adrian will not be attending tonight. The prince has fallen ill.¡± ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t!¡± Prince Antoine squeaked at once, his curls bouncing as he spoke. ¡°He¡¯s hiding in that tower room again, reading his gloomy novels.¡± He folded his arms. ¡°The servants have been looking everywhere for him.¡± Madeleine could faintly hear Danielle gasp in disapproval at the prince¡¯s outburst, and she tried not to grin. The king sighed. ¡°Hush, Tony.¡± ¡°Reading can often provide an escape from one¡¯s situation,¡± Queen Nicole said, lifting her chin confidently. ¡°I wonder if the prince may be trying to escape his own right now.¡± The king nodded sadly, and Madeleine noticed his eyes were slightly sunken-in with dark circles surrounding them. ¡°We are still mourning my dear wife,¡± he said, his voice tapering off. ¡°Even though it has been over a year, her presence never seems to leave this castle.¡± Madeleine recalled hearing mention of Queen Gabrielle of Nebrasia and her sudden death from an issue with her lungs. The king¡¯s words did not, however, seem to have any effect on the small boy that stood in front of her. Prince Antoine had not once stopped grinning at her. If he was upset, he did not show it now. When she made eye-contact with him, he winked at her, and she quickly glanced away. ¡°That is truly grievous to hear,¡± the queen said softly. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say goodbye. I am sure we will have plenty of chances to meet the young Prince Adrian while we are visiting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the king replied, looking off somewhere unblinking. ¡°He will be joining us at mealtimes.¡± ¡°Ah, yes,¡± the queen¡¯s voice lightened. ¡°I am intrigued to experience the difference in Nebrasian cuisine. An everyday Andveltican meal is quite different, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± The adults continued their drudging small talk, and Madeleine¡¯s mind wandered elsewhere. She stared at the ground then the bright decorations laid everywhere, her eyes wide. She wondered what it would be like living in this new land, since nothing reminded her of home. The air was dry in comparison, even with the light rainfall. The landscape was flat and from what she could see had no end save for the thin outline of the Andveltican mountain range far in the distance. She stared at the green trees that stood in the courtyard and thought she saw a few leaves yellowing at the tips. Antoine had stopped listening as well, and she was shaken from her thoughts when he flashed her another smile. She looked from King Luc whose countenance was dark and dreary to this strange boy who shone brightly in contrast. After what seemed forever, a maid appeared in front of her, informing Madeleine she would be led to her quarters. Her ladies-in-waiting followed after her as the Nebrasian maids led them through countless hallways inside the castle. In a blur, the princess tread slowly behind them, gazing at endless rows of torches on the walls until she was finally brought to a large, furnished chamber. There was a blue silk bed with a bedstead covered in jewels, and a large fur rug was spread over the ground. On the wall was an enormous tapestry that Madeleine only had a moment to glance at before more Nebrasian maids entered the room, one carrying a tray of bread and herring while the other brought a goblet containing a red liquid. Madeleine stared at the items, unsure about the foreign foods, but hunger won out and the little girl gobbled up the humble meal. The Nebrasian maids bowed then left and Madeleine¡¯s ladies-in-waiting from Andveltica quickly helped her out of her dress until she was wearing just her cotton chemise. The princess looked around at everything, noticing that the Nebrasian castle was much more ornate than what she was used to. The exquisiteness of it all distracted her as she was tucked into bed. She could hardly settle down as she stared upwards at her ceiling that was covered in delicate carved patterns. The thick, wool blankets had an unfamiliar smell and she felt quite alone then, more than usual. The warmth of Antoine¡¯s face filled her thoughts, and she wondered if the strange boy would play with her during her stay. As she imagined his bouncing curls, her eyes itched with fatigue, and she slowly blinked in the darkness. At last, she gave into the pull of exhaustion and the last thing she thought of before falling asleep was the curious blond boy in the stone window secretly reading his novels. The Stables Like crows, ripping at the flesh of an infant, they caw, and devastate the babe to destruction, With sharp beaks, they gnash violently with ferocity, Over again, they repeatedly peck the child, With finality, they leave nothing but bones and blood. A shiver shot up Madeleine¡¯s spine as she read the poem over again, a smirk hidden at the corner of her mouth. Placing her quill down beside the parchment, she thought of what Danielle would say if she ever laid eyes on the horrific masterpiece. Content with the morning¡¯s work, she stretched, then stood up from the small wooden desk beside her bed and looked around. Morning sunlight poured through the large Nebrasian windows into the extravagant room. She gazed at a nearby wall, where the large tapestry hung, depicting a striking woman with a crown on her head. The ruler had blonde hair tucked away into an ornate bun with matching jewels that decorated her shoulders and gown. Her eyes were a bright blue. Madeleine wondered who she was then noticed a name embroidered in gold letters at the bottom reading: Queen Gabrielle. She recalled King Luc¡¯s tired, hollowed face and stared at the beautiful monarch. A bird chirped outside her window, and she ran over to greet it, forgetting the looming tapestry. The small finch sat on the window¡¯s ledge on the other side of the glass, staring at her before flying away. Her room was in one of the taller towers of the castle, and everything outside appeared miniscule. The tiny houses in the nearby town were like figurines, and she imagined bright music and people dancing in a circle with what she imagined harvest decorations looked like. The sun peeked just over the hills and more songbirds began to sing. The scene was so peaceful, her eyes began to feel heavy. A quick movement caught her eye, and she blinked as a small figure horse with a toy rider darted across the landscape. The pair charged straight for the stables on the east side of her gazing spot, so she had to strain slightly to see the wooden building. The horse slowed, and the rider dismounted. She squinted, pushing her face against the glass. The man was wearing a light blue faded shirt and gray breeches with tall riding boots. He untacked his horse and disappeared with the animal into the large building. She wished desperately for him to return so as to spy on him longer, but he did not. Sighing, she came away to sit on her bed. A knock came at the door and her four ladies-in-waiting came sweeping in. She stood and held her arms out as they prepared her for the day. ¡°Did Your Majesty sleep well?¡± the amber-skinned maid asked. ¡°Yes, quite well, Arielle.¡± Madeleine stared straight ahead as she answered. ¡°I would like to go riding today with the princes. Do you think the king would allow it?¡± ¡°I would not know, Ma¡¯am, but this morning you are attending breakfast with the king and the princes. Perhaps you could mention the ride to him then?¡± Arielle helped her into buckled shoes. ¡°Yes, I think I will. If they cannot, will you ride with me, Arielle?¡± The servant blinked. ¡°It is improper for a lady-in-waiting to partake in such¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± she interrupted, sighing. ¡°It would be inappropriate to play with the princess or do anything improper.¡± Arielle gave her a small smile. ¡°It will be nice to have other royalty your age to play with, Princess. I believe those princes may be the solution to your boredom.¡± Madeleine looked at her for a moment, her eyes large and full of loneliness. Quickly regaining her composure, the usual hazy, bored acceptance returned to her expression as Madeleine held her position while the other women worked skirts over her head and fastened her stays. ??? The princess gaped at the dining room. Enormous red and gold curtains draped over stained-glass windows and the chairs were beaded with jewels and gemstones. A vast fireplace with figures carved into stone sat directly at the end of a grand table and looking up, she saw that even the ceiling was covered in ornate designs. A golden chandelier dangled from the top, shining on the tapestries that hung on the walls. After getting used to her surroundings, she gazed curiously at the blond boy with dark circles under his eyes sitting opposite her. Prince Adrian peeked at her once, scowled, and didn¡¯t glance her way again. He had sharp blue eyes, the same eyes that the blonde woman from the tapestry had, and ivory skin. He had messy hair, and his jaw was defined for a boy of only fifteen. His brother, Antoine, showed his teeth in a friendly gesture when he caught her staring and grabbed a piece of venison from the center of the table. ¡°What sort of collection does the Nebrasian library possess?¡± Queen Nicole asked enthusiastically, hand under her chin. Her mother, who was wearing a beautiful yellow dress with a crisp white Medici collar behind her head, sat across from King Luc, leaning towards him. The king sighed, staring at his plate. ¡°Oh, there are books from all over Elderian. Science, history, fiction¡­Gabrielle would spend all her time there because she loved reading ever so much¡ª¡± He stopped, clutching his fork rigidly. The queen looked around quickly, a look of slight panic on her face. ¡°Er, did I mention that venison is my favorite?¡± ¡°It is Prince Adrian¡¯s as well,¡± King Luc said, his expression changing. ¡°I remember he would request we serve venison every night. He¡¯d eat several plates of it.¡± This memory seemed to lift some of the sad lines on his face. Adrian sat stiffly, not looking at anyone, barely touching his food. Silence filled the dining hall. Madeleine stewed for a while, finally mustering up the courage to speak. Her voice squeaked a little as the first few words came out. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she addressed the king who looked up at her in slight surprise. ¡°Would it be alright if I went riding with the princes today, perhaps after breakfast?¡± Adrian¡¯s blue eyes blinked up at her. ¡°Yes, yes of course,¡± King Luc replied dismissively. ¡°Adrian and Tony will go with you right after breakfast.¡± A groan escaped Adrian¡¯s mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t have the heart to ride anymore,¡± the king went on to say, ¡°so I think the queen and I shall continue our idle chat after you leave, before I must attend my meetings.¡± The queen grimaced when she heard this while Madeleine smiled brightly in contrast. Antoine was the only other person excited about the recent change of events and he sputtered a little when he spoke, a drumstick clutched in one of his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll do the honor of riding the magnificent Foudre! Oh, and Adi,¡± he addressed his brother with his drumstick, and Adrian frowned at the nickname, ¡°you can ride old Jacqueline since you rode Foudre last time. Ha!¡± The eldest made a face but said nothing. ¡°Who will I ride, Prince Antoine?¡± she asked. ¡°Please, call me Tony,¡± the young boy replied, his face beaming. ¡°You can ride Marionette. She¡¯s a stunningly beautiful roan with a gorgeous white mane and tail. She also tends to poop the least when you¡¯re riding her.¡± He winked, causing her to giggle. Adrian rolled his eyes and looked down at his hands in a huffed silence. ¡°Do you ride often, um, Tony?¡± She awkwardly stumbled over the nickname. ¡°I may or may not be a horse-riding expert.¡± He brushed curls out of his eyes. ¡°Just ask Prince Adi.¡± ¡°Shut up, Tony,¡± Adrian cut in darkly. The blond prince folded his arms and put his head into them on the table. The princess stared at the fair, messy hair, not sure what to make of the older prince. Antoine leaned towards her, his hand cupped over his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to him. He¡¯s actually a nice brother.¡± She did not respond, continuing to blink at the blond. After the meal, Madeleine rushed to her room to get ready for the morning ride, later meeting the princes in front of two great oak doors leading outside. She wore a bright-red riding frock with a white, velvet cape draped around her shoulders, and crimson gloves made of a thin leather covered her hands. A thin hat with a feather in it was pinned to her head. Antoine grinned at her when she arrived, while Adrian¡¯s face hardened. Once outside, the two princes led her off the paved trail and into tall, thick grass that in some places towered over Antoine, completely swallowing him up. She could barely see the enormous stable over the top of the endless stretches of golden brown, struggling to get her skirt untangled as the princes trudged ahead. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Antoine insisted this path was more exciting. ¡°There¡¯s snake holes and little animals scurrying about and best of all, sometimes there¡¯s lost treasures!¡± He bent down and picked up a rusted coin. ¡°Ah-ha!¡± He had a little skip in his step as he walked, putting the coin in his pocket. To her surprise, Adrian was no longer annoyed, in fact, he stomped after Antoine in an almost pleasant manner. She stared at the back of his head, wondering what he had been like before his mother died. The boys disappeared into the stables and Madeleine quickly followed after them. The building was filled with rows upon rows of stalls with horses stamping and whinnying. Antoine stopped in front of one of the horses and turned, saying, ¡°This one¡¯s Marionette. I¡¯ll ask a servant to tack her up for you where she¡¯ll be ready outside to mount.¡± He slipped a handful of oats into her hand and winked. ¡°She¡¯ll love you for this.¡± He left her standing there and she realized Adrian had disappeared as well. She was not at all opposed to this however and breathed in the strong scent of hay. She closed her eyes briefly before opening them again, thinking of how she felt when she would ride at home in Andveltica when no one was around. She gazed at Marionette, taking in her blueish-gray coat and white mane and tail. The dark animal eyes stared into hers and the small girl jumped slightly when the creature suddenly shook its head, letting out a soft whinny. She reached up and stroked the horse¡¯s neck, watching its jaw move up and down as it munched on the oats in her other hand. Marionette wanted more and shoved her nose against Madeleine¡¯s hand, causing her to giggle. ¡°Your Highness.¡± She jumped again, turning to see a handsome, older man in a light blue shirt with a pair of reins in his hand, staring at her inquisitively. He had mousy brown hair, slightly tanned arms, and a pale, white face. ¡°Please forgive me, Princess. Prince Antoine informed me you would be riding Marionette.¡± She stared at him then remembered the tiny horse-riding figure from her window and her eyes lit up. ¡°What is your name?¡± Marionette had stopped chewing and snorted at the man¡¯s approach, asking for his affection as well. ¡°Justin Chevalier, the stableman, at your service.¡± He bowed. ¡°Well, Mr. Chevalier, it is nice to meet you.¡± He glanced down at her right hand. ¡°Did Prince Antoine give you those?¡± She hesitated, looking at the leftover bits of oats in her palm, then nodded. ¡°He said Marionette would love them.¡± ¡°He was right, of course. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be great friends in no time.¡± She blinked at him. ¡°Prince Antoine and I?¡± A faint hope once again filled her chest and her thoughts turned fondly to the young boy. The stableman shook his head. ¡°I was talking about Marionette, but Prince Antoine is such an amiable boy, I¡¯m sure you will become great friends as well.¡± There was a pause. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave you to tacking up Marionette.¡± He nodded. ¡°Very good, Your Highness. I¡¯ll bring her out front when she¡¯s ready.¡± Bowing again, the man lifted the latch on the stall and closed the wooden door behind him. Madeleine took a step forward, then glanced over her shoulder to see Justin whispering something to Marionette while slipping a bridle over her head. The horse nuzzled his arm as he tightened the straps, and she wondered what he was saying. Outside the stables, Adrian was already mounted on his horse, talking to Antoine. His expression was dark and after uttering a final word, he galloped off in a huff. Antoine, who was standing in the tall grass and watching his older brother ride away, stuck his tongue out. He caught sight of Madeleine watching him and grinned sheepishly. She approached. ¡°What was that all about? Adrian seemed rather upset.¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s always like that. Always brooding and glaring. He¡¯s just upset that we all have to ride together, so he went off on his own.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the better though. He¡¯s way too gloomy. I¡¯d love to ride with you and I think this was an excellent idea!¡± She smiled gratefully. ¡°It would, however, do that brother of mine some good if he were interested in girls, if you know what I mean.¡± She stared at him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± ¡°I mean, if he had a girl to think about and fill up his head to the brim with, he wouldn¡¯t have any room in that skull to brood. Father isn¡¯t much better, though...¡± He looked down, his words trailing off. ¡°He does seem very tired all the time.¡± ¡°Tired and moody. Where do you think Adrian gets it from? I don¡¯t understand. Why would someone who is living and breathing spend all their time locked up in a room being sad about someone who¡¯s dead? They might as well be dead themselves.¡± She gasped. ¡°Tony!¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s true isn¡¯t it, and just because they act that way doesn¡¯t mean I should too.¡± He looked away angrily. ¡°I¡¯m sure you would understand if you were a little older. Different people mourn in different ways, or so I¡¯m told.¡± She cleared her throat, unsure of what she was saying. ¡°Your mother must have been very special to you too. Maybe you just deal with your pain in a different way. I think Adrian just misses her.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± He breathed out, making his curls lift momentarily from his forehead. They both grew silent, and she wondered if she had any place to lecture Antoine on such things. As she stood thinking, Justin appeared with Marionette on a lead rope. A stable boy came up behind him, leading a jet-black horse with a white star across its forehead. ¡°Is that Faudre?¡± Madeleine asked, pointing to the black stallion, eyes wide. Antoine nodded with a sly grin. ¡°It sure is.¡± ¡°And poor Adrian is riding old Jaqueline.¡± He laughed. ¡°I was only joking at breakfast. You really think with all the horses we have in the royal stables Adrian would choose an old mare? Ha! He¡¯s riding Philip.¡± He mounted Faudre and trotted a little ways off, abruptly ending their conversation. The princess watched him for a moment before approaching her own horse. Justin helped her into the saddle as she swung her legs over the left side, placing them snuggly against the side-saddle riding head. Clucking at her horse, she caught up with the curly-haired prince who had stopped a moment to wait for her. He grinned. ¡°What do you say we race to the edge of the grounds?¡± She looked straight ahead and could barely see the wall off in the distance surrounding the castle grounds. Before she could officially agree to the race, the prince had already started his horse forward into a canter. ¡°Tony, wait!¡± Using the riding crop in her right hand, she encouraged her horse from a trot into a canter, chasing after the boy. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh as the powerful animal lunged forward and the wind whipped through her hair. As she clucked and tapped lightly with her cane, Marionette charged until they were going full speed ahead. She quickly passed Antoine who, in a panic, kicked his horse frantically with the backs of his heels. As they rushed past a few trees and bushes, Madeleine entered a dream-like state where she was no longer aware of Antoine or Adrian or anything else, and all that mattered was the wind whipping through her hair and the crashing sound of hooves below her. She did not think of her sister, the sweating sickness, or even the dreary Andveltican castle she called home. She certainly did not notice the Nebrasian wall creeping ever closer, appearing larger than ever. Her eyes watered slightly, and the wind made her skin feel like ice. A voice in the distance yelled something, but it did not reach her. She closed her eyes for a moment, pushing her nose into the horse¡¯s mane. When she opened them again, her eyes widened in a panic as she realized the perimeter wall was only a few gallops away. A hand seized her reins and Marionette turned away from the daunting barrier. Looking over in a daze, Madeleine blinked in disbelief at Adrian¡¯s piercing blue eyes and the hand still holding her reins, redirecting her steed. Her heart was pounding as she tried to comprehend what had just happened. With a gentle, gloved hand, Adrian handed her back her reins after both their horses had slowed to a walk. ¡°You know,¡± his voice had an unrecognizable energy to it, ¡°the castle grounds are enormous, but for you I¡¯m afraid, not enough so.¡± There was a glint in his eyes, and she stared. ¡°Did you think the landscape would just keep going on forever, or were you planning to jump Marionette over a stone wall taller than a house?¡± She blinked. The two of their horses were walking side by side now. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been jumping Philip when I heard Antoine yelling,¡± he continued, ¡°I may not have made it in time. Marionette would have thrown you. Where would we be then?¡± He gave a small laugh. Seeing her perplexed expression he frowned. ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡± Madeleine overcame her muteness and stood up a little straighter in her saddle. ¡°Yes, quite all right.¡± Her voice wavered a little. ¡°Thank you for assisting me. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for my behavior.¡± The peculiar smile crept back on his face. ¡°Assisting you? Why, I saved you from a tragic accident!¡± He couldn¡¯t stop grinning. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing to forgive.¡± There was silence as they walked until Antoine appeared, galloping alongside them. ¡°Hello!¡± He called to them from atop Faudre, flashing his crazed smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad you were there in time to save Madeleine, Adi. Without you, she would have smashed right into that wall!¡± He laughed hysterically as the princess looked down in shame. ¡°Go away, Tony.¡± Adrian had returned to his solemn self, glaring at his younger brother. ¡°Aww, but I just got here, besides, Madeleine doesn¡¯t mind, right?¡± She looked at him with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°So there.¡± Antoine puffed out his chest and raised his chin to the sky. A long silence crept over them then. After a long while, despite Antoine¡¯s previous protests, he finally breathed out a large sigh, saying, ¡°I change my mind, you guys are boring. I¡¯m going to jump Faudre. Watch me, won¡¯t you, Madi?¡± He trotted away without hearing her answer. The young girl and the blond-haired prince continued at the same slow pace, watching him leave. Adrian looked over at her. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright? You were so distracted back there...what were you thinking about?¡± She fidgeted with her reins for a moment before answering. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything. I just sort of let go, I suppose. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡± He blinked. ¡°Was it sort of like entering another world?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just now, you were completely unconscious of your surroundings, sort of like entering another place, like a dream or somewhere in your subconscious.¡± She was unconsciously pulling up on her reins. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably because,¡± she hesitated, ¡°I-I¡¯ve been trying to forget about my sister.¡± The knot was in her throat again and she bit her cheek to keep the tears from appearing. She had never brought up Courtney to anyone before, much less shown that the news upset her. His imploring look seemed to beg her to continue. She swallowed before saying, ¡°She contracted sweating sickness, and you know, is the reason I had to come here. I can¡¯t stop thinking about what will happen to her, and if I¡¯ll ever see her again.¡± ¡°I go to that world too, Madeleine.¡± She searched his face, her lip trembling; his eyes were kind and understanding. ¡°Whenever I think of my mother, I have no sense of my surroundings and no awareness of real life sometimes. I¡¯ll sit and stare for hours, wondering if I can ever move on.¡± She looked at her reins. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine losing one of my parents, even if they do ignore me all the time, just like everyone else.¡± She was biting her cheek again. ¡°At least you have Anto¡ªer, Tony. He actually plays with you and talks to you, and he¡¯s happy all the time.¡± ¡°He¡¯s always cheerful, yes, but I know he hurts inside.¡± She could see the young boy riding in the distance, hopping small, white fences that had been put up in a circuit. There was a pause. ¡°Courtney was so sick last I saw her,¡± Madeleine finally said. ¡°What¡¯s even the point in having hope?¡± Adrian pulled up on his horse suddenly, and she thought he looked angry. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. She still has a chance.¡± She met his gaze and those eyes pierced into hers, causing her own to well up. ¡°You¡¯ll drive yourself insane thinking about what could happen. You must believe she will be alright.¡± Something came loose inside her, and she had to look away. Her voice was thin and weak. ¡°How can I? I wonder sometimes,¡± her throat was dry, ¡°if my sister is already dead and the messenger is just taking a while getting here.¡± She burst into tears, letting go of her reins to cover her face in embarrassment. Adrian stared for only a moment before he dismounted his horse and took both their horse¡¯s reins. ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk the rest of the way,¡± he said gently. ¡°You had quite a shock just now and walking it off may do you good. Come on.¡± She slid off the horse as he helped her down and she stood there helplessly, tears streaming down her face. He pulled her into a gentle hug, and she gripped the front of his shirt as she sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess,¡± he said softly. ¡°You aren¡¯t alone here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± She looked up, wiping her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± She stared at him, open-mouthed. ¡°And if you¡¯re interested, there¡¯s a play later today that you must attend. Tony and I will join you.¡± Her eyes sparkled. ¡°Oh, that sounds wonderful.¡± They returned to the stables soon after and Antoine soon caught up with them. ¡°We¡¯ll see you there later, okay?¡± Adrian said, leading his horse away. ¡°Yeah, see you, Madi!¡± Antoine called. ¡°See you.¡± Madeleine gave her reins to Justin, who took the roan. She was then escorted by her maids, who reported that lunch was in an hour and the princess needed to look presentable. As she walked toward the castle, she glanced back at the brothers who seemed to be talking civilly again as they walked side by side with their horses in hand. A small grin spread over her face, and a warmth tugged at her heart. A Terrible Discovery Morning light, Pale doves aloft, the flat of a blade, Feathers glistening, and painted crimson, Thick and hot, and silence foreboding, The heavy smell of iron. ¡°You three are inseparable,¡± exclaimed Queen Nicole, pausing to put a goblet to her lips. ¡°How will it end when Madi has to return to Andveltica?¡± The king of Nebrasia did not contribute to the conversation but listened faintly from where he sat at the table. ¡°She¡¯ll just have to live here,¡± Antoine declared, stuffing an apple fritter in his mouth. Adrian reached under the table and jabbed his brother in the side, forcing the little boy to let out a squeal. ¡°Adi, stop that!¡± he cried. Madeleine giggled. ¡°You seem to be doing much better, Adrian,¡± the queen projected over the horse play. ¡°It certainly makes a difference when you have company. It¡¯s only been a week since Madi got here, and yet it feels like she¡¯s lived here forever.¡± His face lit up. ¡°We haven¡¯t performed archery yet, have we?¡± Madeleine and Antoine gasped. ¡°No, we have not!¡± Antoine said with his mouth full. ¡°A genius idea for today¡¯s activities, Adi.¡± The older brother jabbed him again with his finger, causing the younger to sputter. ¡°Company is indeed good for one¡¯s health,¡± the queen interjected. ¡°Do you have other friends in Nebrasia, Prince Adrian?¡± Adrian froze, then fidgeted under her gaze. ¡°Well, I guess I just never really¡­¡± His voice cut off when Antoine poked him in the ribs. The younger brother giggled hysterically. ¡°Tony, I¡¯ll get you for that!¡± Adrian reached under the table and an indignant squeak escaped Antoine¡¯s mouth. The queen¡¯s face fell. ¡°Tony, Adrian,¡± the king said in his gruff and yet somewhat vague voice. The two boys looked up at him in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s quite enough.¡± There was silence for a moment before Madeleine broke it almost immediately. ¡°I much prefer Nebrasia to Andveltica. It¡¯s so terribly boring over there without you guys, and no one will ever ride horses with me. I¡¯ve never had so much fun in all my life until I came here.¡± ¡°I feel the same,¡± Antoine said, scooting out of reach from Adrian¡¯s prodding fingers. ¡°You¡¯re the most non-boring person I¡¯ve ever met, Madi.¡± Madeleine hadn¡¯t noticed when exactly the boys had begun calling her by her nickname but she was glad they did. ¡°I should like to live here, playing with you guys forever!¡± ¡°That would be amazing!¡± Antoine said. ¡°One day you may think differently,¡± the queen cut in, and the three of them looked up at her in silence. ¡°It may seem boring now, but one day you three will grow up and then you¡¯ll see. And you Madi, you¡¯ll begin attending court in Andveltica soon and then I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t seem quite so uninteresting when you find a suitor.¡± Antoine stifled a laugh and Madeleine looked down at her lap, embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not like it matters right now anyway,¡± she replied quietly. ¡°Can¡¯t I just have fun with my new friends?¡± She folded her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand now, and of course you can enjoy your time in Nebrasia. I just don¡¯t want you to lose sight of why we are here or forget that this is only temporary. Sooner than later, we¡¯ll be returning.¡± Madeleine looked away, biting her lip. ¡°When does the Harvest Festival start, Adrian?¡± she asked, turning to the older prince, and avoiding her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Two days from now!¡± Antoine answered before his brother could. ¡°Let¡¯s plan on it!¡± ¡°Would that be alright, Father?¡± Adrian asked shyly, and the three children looked at the withered king again anxiously. King Luc was staring at his plate and jumped a little when his son spoke. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Adrian cleared his throat. ¡°Could we go to the Harvest Festival, Father?¡± The king stared at them until a small grin appeared on his tired face. ¡°Yes, that will be fine, as long as you stay with your escorts.¡± The three children cheered. ??? A carriage was readied for the two princes and princess. Madeleine grinned as she sat between the two boys. There would, of course, be Nebrasian servants escorting them around the village, but she didn¡¯t mind them too much. Adrian had ordered them to keep a generous distance from the three of them. ¡°I hate having a servant clinging to my side everywhere I go,¡± Adrian said, tugging at a strand of blond hair. ¡°But it is Father¡¯s orders, so they¡¯ll be keeping a close eye on us from afar.¡± The thatched roofs Madeleine remembered upon first arriving in Nebrasia were covered in laurels and wreaths now. Bright orange and red banners hung on the sides of the little cottages. This could not be the same village she had seen that night with the empty streets and eerie lighting. People were bustling about with baskets of food or other items, and many could be seen gazing at different caravans that lined the road. Once the three royals had stepped out of the carriage, Madeleine caught a whiff of something delicious and instantly walked towards the aroma. Adrian and Antoine hurried after her. She stopped in front of a little cart lined with white bags full of sugared, steaming pecans and walnuts. Madeleine pulled out her coin purse and handed the man behind the cart a single silver coin. The two boys stepped up alongside her, wheezing slightly. Ignoring their complaints, she took the white bag from the shopkeeper and turned to them holding a roasted walnut in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m so excited they have these in Nebrasia," she exclaimed. "They were sometimes imported to Andveltica. You can have some if you like. They are so delicious!¡± Antoine immediately reached into the bag and pulled out a massive handful of the brown treats, stuffing them into his face all at once. Madeleine opened her mouth in complaint when Adrian did the same, claiming an even bigger handful. She watched, horrified as he too, shoved them all in his mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t you take smaller portions?¡± she complained. ¡°You two almost devoured the entire bag in just two handfuls!¡± She reached further into her bag this time to pull out a couple of pecans for herself. The two boys shrugged. ¡°You offered them to us,¡± Adrian said indifferently. Antoine inched his hand toward the bag, but Madeleine pulled it away. ¡°Buy your own if you like them that much,¡± she spat. They stopped at a few more little shops and Adrian bought himself a small knife with a little gem on the hilt that came in a carved, leather sheath. Antoine begged him to let him hold it, but Adrian refused. Madeleine went from one store to the next, buying a custard and a little jewel necklace as well as other knick knacks. At one point, all three of them were at different shops admiring the next exciting thing they needed to buy, completely ignorant of one another. Madeleine approached a cart full of knotted bread and breathed in the sweet smells. ¡°Five silver pieces for a loaf!¡± a man yelled, but she wasn¡¯t listening. A shiny loaf covered in sunflower seeds caught her eye and her mouth began to water. The bread¡¯s seed-covered skin was smothered in butter and the crust was golden brown. She had it in her hands before she could think twice. It was warm and she wondered if the inside was soft and spongy. She took a large bite, and it was indeed as good as she imagined it to be. She went for a second bite when someone seized her by the wrist. The store owner glared down at her. ¡°You gonna pay for that, Miss? It¡¯s five silver pieces.¡± Frightened, Madeleine reclaimed her hand and reached into her coin purse, shaking. To her shock and horror, she only had three silver pieces left. She looked around in a panic for Adrian or Antoine but could not see them. She wondered where the escorts were, but there were so many people bustling about, she did not spot any of the king¡¯s servants. ¡°Well?¡± The shopkeeper snarled, glaring down at her. ¡°No money and you dare to sink your teeth into my bread?¡± She swallowed hard and brought her chin up slightly. ¡°That is no way to treat a princess of Andveltica,¡± she said boldly, but this didn¡¯t seem to faze him. ¡°I don¡¯t serve no foreign princess. Nebrasia should have never made friendly relations with that savage kingdom.¡± Her face grew hot under his menacing stare, and she glared up at him in defiance. One of the escorts had suddenly appeared by her side. ¡°Are you alright, Princess?¡± the tall servant asked, but the store owner answered before she could. ¡°Ah, someone from the castle. Perhaps a Nebrasian can sort out the matter and pay for this foreign girl¡¯s stolen goods.¡± The way he said the word foreign made the princess clench her fists. The escort hesitated, looking down at what Madeleine was still holding and she would have mentally kicked herself for having picked out the largest loaf of bread, but she was distracted by the anxiety growing inside her. ¡°Hey, you there, Sir!¡± Antoine¡¯s voice was close by, and Madeleine whipped around to see him only a few feet away. ¡°That boy is stealing bread from your cart!¡± Antoine pointed past the storekeeper. The baker and Madeleine turned to see Adrian seize a loaf and look over at them innocently before turning to leave. ¡°Oi! That¡¯s five silver pieces, Sir,¡± the shop keeper said, eyeing the boy. ¡°You must pay up if you¡¯re going to take it.¡± Adrian stopped, turned, and stuck his tongue out before taking off running down the street. ¡°What kind of town do I live in?¡± the baker yelled, charging after him. ¡°COME BACK HERE!¡± Antoine took her firmly by the arm and they were running in the opposite direction. The escort, looking extremely concerned, but relieved he had escaped the confrontation, followed the two children, asking them to stop. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Pierre,¡± Antoine said quickly. ¡°Go back to the carriage and wait for us there.¡± The servant hesitated. ¡°Sire, I must object. My duty is to keep you safe from¡ª¡± ¡°You will keep us safe by staying out of sight and no offense, but you are not fast enough to keep up with us.¡± Before Pierre could say anymore, the children darted away through the crowd, shoving past people, and disappearing from his sight. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. After a while, the prince and princess stopped behind an alleyway next to a little shop selling bugs encased in hardened sap and placed in jars. ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian?¡± Madeleine exclaimed, her chest heaving. ¡°He said he¡¯d meet up here next to the shop with the bugs after he lost the baker,¡± the boy equally out of breath replied. ¡°Why¡¯d you guys do that? Adrian put himself at great risk.¡± He folded his arms. ¡°How would we have taught that awful baker a lesson then? We were on our way back to find you when we overheard the terrible things he said to you.¡± ¡°You heard that?¡± He nodded, frowning. ¡°Some Elderians aren¡¯t very accepting of the decades-old treaty between Andveltica and Nebrasia. That man was the worst!¡± She looked down at her hands then snorted as she recalled what the older prince had done. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see Adrian make such a childish face.¡± Antoine laughed. ¡°I¡¯m glad we gave the old porker the run around.¡± She let out a small giggle. ¡°It was a very foolish plan, but I¡¯m glad it worked out.¡± She glanced down at the loaf she still clutched, covered in sunflower seeds with a bite in the corner. ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian now?¡± ¡°He told me to wait here. He¡¯ll be here any minute now.¡± They sat against the alley wall in quiet apprehension and shared the rest of the loaf as several minutes went by. Still, the prince did not appear. ¡°Where could he be, Tony?¡± she asked anxiously, the previous high petering out. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s been far too long. I don¡¯t think we should go look for him quite yet though. It could be dangerous. That baker may be still out looking for us.¡± She clutched her hands together. ¡°What if...something happened to Adrian?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s just taking a while getting here,¡± he reassured while wringing his hands. ¡°But it¡¯s been an awful long time. I¡¯m scared, Tony. What if he was caught?¡± ¡°H-he can¡¯t have been. Besides, he¡¯s the crown prince. That baker wouldn¡¯t dare hurt him.¡± ¡°Do you think the baker recognized him? Adrian wasn¡¯t dressed so much like a prince today. If the baker was angry enough and caught up with him¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± His eyes filled with tears, and she stared at him with wide eyes. That¡¯s when a blond head and beaming blue eyes appeared from behind a wall. ¡°Oh, there you are!¡± Adrian exclaimed with an agitated look on his face. Antoine stood and charged forward, throwing his arms around his brother, tears pouring down his face. A pathetic sound left his mouth. Madeleine stood as well, watching them. Adrian made a face but hugged his brother back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Tony?¡± The younger boy wiped his eyes, pulling out of the hug. ¡°Nothing. We were both just super worried about you.¡± ¡°I was worried about you!¡± he scolded. ¡°I told you to wait by the store with the rugs.¡± Something dawned on Antoine¡¯s face. ¡°Ohhh! Rugs, not bugs.¡± Adrian rolled his eyes, shaking his head. He glanced at Madeleine. ¡°I see you¡¯ve already eaten your bread.¡± Adrian unfolded his own knotted loaf from under his arm and Antoine tried grabbing it. The older brother dangled it mockingly above the younger¡¯s head. ¡°How did you get away?¡± Madeleine asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard,¡± he bragged, at last breaking off a piece and handing it to Antoine. ¡°That baker couldn¡¯t run very fast. I dashed into the biggest crowd of people I could find.¡± ¡°We should probably not go back out in public in case he sees us again,¡± she said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you are with me, that man will leave you alone. Trust me. I have my royal Nebrasian birthmark as proof.¡± He held out his hand, showing off the small royal Nebrasian seal that was tattooed onto his left index finger. ¡°Oh right!¡± Antoine exclaimed, smacking his own cheek with his hand. ¡°I forgot we both have that!¡± Adrian rolled his eyes again. Exhausted and shaken, the princess turned to leave. ¡°Can we go home? It¡¯s already growing a bit late.¡± Adrian nodded and she noticed that he and Antoine had already finished the loaf. ??? The moon shone overhead as Madeleine stomped through tall grass. As she approached the stables, she slowed her pace, not knowing if anyone was inside. She poked her head through the entrance, spotted no one, and walked in. She stood in front of Marionette¡¯s stall, grinning mischievously. She checked over her shoulder once more before removing a bridal that hung by a hook on the stall door. She was just barely lifting it to her horse¡¯s face when someone touched her shoulder. She shrieked, and a hand was clasped over her mouth. She turned with wide eyes to see Prince Adrian. ¡°Madi, hush! Someone will hear you.¡± He removed his hand and she stared into bright blue eyes. ¡°What in Elderian are you doing here?¡± she hissed. ¡°You scared me to death!¡± ¡°I could ask you the same. It¡¯s not safe for you to be out here so late.¡± She averted his eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± She placed the bridle back on its hook. ¡°So, I wanted to go riding. It¡¯s something I did in Andveltica too. Are you here to ride too?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No. I have my own place I go when I can¡¯t sleep, which¡­is almost every night.¡± The circles under his eyes seemed to prove his point as he rubbed the back of his head. ¡°It just so happens that I must pass by the stables to get there, and so of course, I saw you, or more of heard you parading through the grass. You¡¯re not very discreet for someone who apparently sneaks out on a regular basis.¡± ¡°I have to take extra big steps, so it doesn¡¯t stick to my skirt," she said indignantly. There was a pause. "Where is your place that you go to?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s over there by the¡­" He paused. "You know what,¡± a light filled his face, ¡°why don¡¯t I just take you there?¡± She nodded quickly, grinning in excitement. He turned to leave, and she followed him out of the stables, exiting through the opposite end. Beyond the building was a wall covered in vines that blocked their path, but Adrian walked right up to it and slipped his hand in between the thick branches. He appeared to have grabbed something, pulling downward and a small part of the wall swung inward revealing a passageway lit with little lamps. Madeleine gaped. ¡°Only a few servants know about this,¡± he said proudly. ¡°My mother showed it to me once a long time ago. It¡¯s her secret garden.¡± He ushered her forward through the doorway, and she did not hesitate. The enclosed outdoor garden with tall hedges engulfed the prince and princess as they went further into its depths. It was vast and complicated. Trees and vines twisted in and out of wooden fences. The trees were finally red and gold, and Madeleine gazed at them all in wonderment as she followed closely behind Adrian. He chose a paved path next that was lined with plants that had begun to wither. She wondered how far the path went and felt as though she were wandering through a dream. Adrian stopped suddenly in front of a small, strange glowing statue. She approached it, staring. The statue was made of black glass, and it twisted in odd ways forming abstract, sharp-angled shapes. It all twisted around a green glowing crystal that emitted a mysterious emerald glow. There was an engraving etched into the glass-like material that was written in another language. ¡°Eternal light?¡± she whispered, looking up at Adrian who grinned. ¡°I¡¯m impressed with your ancient Elden literacy. It¡¯s a relic from the Alchemists of old," he said proudly. "It¡¯s an infinite source of light. My mother was obsessed with the Alchemists and discovered this during her travels. She found it near the sea pyramid in Venwick.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°She¡¯s seen the sea pyramid? That must mean she went inside as well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she did.¡± He had a sad smile on his face. ¡°It used to be a popular site that everyone could visit, but ever since violence started brewing in Venwick, well, it¡¯s been unsafe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad she was able to retrieve this relic at least.¡± ¡°I am too. She was always so adventurous. If only she could have beaten the disease in her lungs and lived a little longer. Maybe we could have traveled together somewhere.¡± He placed a hand on the strange lantern gently. There was silence, then he looked up at her, grabbing her hand. ¡°Let me show you the rest of the garden.¡± He pulled her along and quickly let go when she began following him. She glanced back at the relic until they were behind another hedge, and it was out of sight. The path finally came back around to where they had first entered, and Adrian turned to her. ¡°That was the short tour of the place,¡± he said energetically. ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of hidden rooms and such, but I think perhaps you should go to bed.¡± She frowned slightly, looking down. ¡°But I¡¯m not tired. I wanted to ride¡ª¡± A large yawn overtook her. ¡°I¡¯ll return with you,¡± he said with humor in his voice. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be out here alone. Next time you can¡¯t sleep, send me word and I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Her face lit up and he gently smiled in return. She hummed slightly as he opened the wall up again. They made their way over to the stables when Adrian suddenly stopped and she ran into him, stepping on his foot roughly. ¡°Ack! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s in the stables,¡± he whispered quickly, not reacting to the blow to his foot. She peered ahead and saw shadows moving inside the lit building. They could hear the hum of chatter within. The prince and princess quietly walked closer to listen. ¡°Do you remember when the king came into the stables?¡± They overheard a man in the building say. ¡°We hid in the attic behind hay bales.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was a woman that responded. ¡°I found straw in my clothes for weeks after that.¡± Madeleine¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She leaned over to Adrian, whispering, ¡°That sounds like¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, Nicole, you always were a quick thinker,¡± the man replied. ¡°Tsk. Enough.¡± Madeleine noticed there were a few small windows that peeked into the stables and rushed over to the closest one. ¡°Madi! Come Back!¡± hissed Adrian. She peered inside, pressing her face against the glass. She saw Justin Chevalier standing beside her mother. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we had fun like that, Nicole.¡± Justin gazed up at the ceiling, whimsically. Adrian tiptoed over to Madeleine. Confused at what he saw, he glanced over at her, but was met with a shrug. ¡°I wrote to you about my new life here, did I not?¡± Justin continued. ¡°I¡¯ve quite enjoyed my work in Nebrasia, and Queen Gabrielle was so welcoming when I offered to work at the castle all those years ago. Who knew being here would be so pleasant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I last saw you.¡± The queen considered him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve changed at all.¡± As she said this, she looked at him, then around the barn cautiously, clasping her hands together. ¡°Yes. I thought I¡¯d never see your face again.¡± He stepped closer, placing his white hand on her bronze cheek, causing the queen to stiffen. She lightly removed it. ¡°It was rather unexpected when I received your letter.¡± ¡°It took you some time to respond.¡± Justin laced his fingers together. ¡°I was expecting more of a response. I thought I¡¯d made a mistake in contacting you.¡± The queen averted his gaze. ¡°Perhaps you did.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have my life and you have yours now, Justin. I can¡¯t write to you anymore and I think we should never see each other again.¡± There was silence. ¡°What are you saying?¡± He reached out, tucking a stray piece of hair behind her ear causing her to flinch and step back. ¡°That was years ago, Justin, and I can¡¯t ask Danielle to keep delivering my letters. It¡¯s not fair to her since if found out, she would also face the consequences. We need to forget this ever happened.¡± Madeleine¡¯s face paled and she clutched Adrian¡¯s arm fiercely, sinking her fingernails into his flesh. He did not seem to notice as he also watched the couple in intense silence. Justin¡¯s jaw dropped in dismay. He softly took her waist, pulling her towards him. Madeleine couldn¡¯t quite process what she was seeing and pressed her face even closer to the wooden frame. ¡°How can we put away what we have?¡± he said, his voice wavering. ¡°I-I thought you cared for me. Do you not anymore?¡± She didn¡¯t resist his touch this time as she looked sadly into his face. ¡°We can never be as we were. I¡¯ve begun to grow fond of Abel. I can¡¯t stand the thought of betraying him again. It was so long ago¡­I thought perhaps you would forget about me and move on.¡± ¡°Move on?¡± He was inches from her face. ¡°How can I? Do you think this was just a simple fling and nothing more? I loved you dearly. I still do.¡± Madeleine stared at them, mouth hanging open and Adrian had a similar look. ¡°Justin, I can¡¯t. You know we can¡¯t. I need to do this, for Abel, for myself¡ª¡± ¡°Darling, I have never stopped thinking of you.¡± He leaned in. ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong, but I can never forget you and I can¡¯t just let go.¡± The queen searched his face, placing two fingers on his lips to stop the attempted kiss. ¡°I did love you, Justin, but this must end.¡± ¡°Nicole, please¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She slipped out of his arms and rushed out of the stables, leaving him alone. Justin stood there, staring after her, then hid his face in his hands, slumping back against the stall door behind him. Adrian finally pried Madeleine¡¯s hand off his arm. She barely noticed and stared at the silent man. He didn¡¯t make a sound, but his hands slid to his sides as he looked at the ceiling and she peered at his face in confusion. Justin¡¯s face was streaming with tears. Adrian was pulling her away from the window and she turned to look into his eyes, searching for an answer there. He only returned his own concerned look, and she opened her mouth to speak but he shook his head. ¡°We shouldn''t talk here,¡± he whispered quietly. He pointed at the secret door in the wall. The two of them slipped away from their peering spot and headed down the path they had come. Once behind the door, Adrian pushed through a break in the towering bushes and they both found themselves in a small alcove with the only entrance being the one they had come through. A little wooden bench was at the center and beautiful flowers were planted just in front of the hedges, lining every edge of the secret circular room. Madeleine would have been awe struck, but she immediately sank down on the bench with her hands resting in her lap, looking at the ground. Adrian stood in front of her. ¡°Did you know about this?¡± ¡°No,¡± she squeaked. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Her eyes burned. ¡°It sounded to me like they¡¯ve been keeping in contact for a while.¡± ¡°I overheard my mother and her lady-in-waiting arguing on the carriage ride here,¡± she said weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what they were talking about, but Danielle had told her t-to stop sending messages to someone in Nebrasia¡­a man.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s true.¡± Madeleine hid her face in her hands. ¡°How could she do this to Father, to her own children? Does she not love Father?¡± ¡°Her marriage with your father must have been arranged, like most royal marriages. I¡¯m not excusing what she did, but it is not of much surprise that she did not love your father when they were first married.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she say, she has grown fond of him now?¡± Tears were slowly running down her cheeks now. ¡°How could she be with that stableman and then later come to find she actually cares for my father? How could she be so selfish?¡± There was a pause and Adrian took her hands away from her face. ¡°Madi, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this. Do you understand me? Not your mother. Not Antoine. No one. Your mother could be executed for treason against the king if this ever came to light.¡± Madeleine gazed at her feet. ¡°Madi, look at me.¡± The fierce command made her glance up. His blue eyes bore into hers. ¡°Adrian, w-what should I do?¡± ¡°As long as this secret stays between us, it should impact your life in no way.¡± ¡°In no way?¡± More tears appeared. ¡°My mother betrayed all of us. How can I simply forgive her and forget this?¡± There was a pause. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He was still holding her hands in his, and he squeezed them comfortingly. ¡°But Madi, whatever happens, we¡¯re still friends, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Her eyes were wide. ¡°Even after finding out what my mother did?¡± ¡°Of course. Her sins do not affect you.¡± He offered her a kerchief. She wiped her face with it. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone, Adrian.¡± He searched her face, then helped her off the bench. ¡°We should return to the castle.¡± She glanced away in apprehension, wiping her nose. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, Madi.¡± He led her out of the little room, and they made their way to the castle entrance. Slipping into the twisting hallway that led to Madeleine¡¯s room, he told her to go the rest of the way by herself and she nodded. He turned to walk away. ¡°Adrian,¡± she hissed. He turned to look at her. She didn¡¯t know what to say, only that she wanted his comfort. ¡°Remember what I said, Madi,¡± he said reassuringly. They looked at each other in silence, then he turned and disappeared around the corner. Madeleine was left alone, wishing he would reappear, but something told her she wouldn¡¯t have his comfort and friendship for much longer. Soon she would have to return to the lonely Andveltican castle with her mother who she now despised vehemently. The Tennis Match Plummeting into the abyss, Reaching for eternity, Grasping at reality, Claiming nothing, Consumed by darkness, A single thin orb, Floating above, Growing dimmer, Blinking into oblivion. A light rain began to fall, and a young woman with long, brown hair sighed as it hit her face. In Andveltica, clouds often filled the sky, the heavens seeming to drip unceasingly. The seriousness of her sister¡¯s condition weighed on Madeleine¡¯s mind with each fresh drop of water. Courtney had survived the sweating sickness those five years ago, yes, but it had left her weak, her body never quite fully recovering from it. The princess gazed at the stables up ahead. The large building gave off a comforting glow of light amongst the falling rain. The strong scent of hay flooded her senses. Memories of days with the Nebrasian princes seemed to float around her in a haze. She imagined the tall grass sticking stubbornly to her skirt and would give anything to return to those fields now. Prince Adrian''s face and words floated into view. ¡°Whatever happens, we are still friends, alright?¡± She jumped out of her skin when a castle messenger approached her, addressing her formally. The sight of his frilled sleeves and decorated hat made her groan. ¡°The Duke Marcel Leroy of Hermington would like to meet with you this afternoon, Your Majesty.¡± The boy¡¯s voice cracked a little as he read off his script, his tawny-brown hands standing out against white sleeves. ¡°He asks that you spectate while he plays a sporting game of tennis, and later in the evening, Sir Louis Le Blanc has invited you to accompany him to a dance held at court.¡± The princess closed her eyes, breathing out. ¡°More suitors? Mother has been busy, hasn¡¯t she?¡± It had only been a day since the last onslaught of men had been thrust at her by the queen. She didn¡¯t know how much more of this she could take. ¡°It¡¯s ironic you mention Queen Nicole,¡± the messenger squeaked. ¡°She requests your presence in the dining hall for lunch and was quite adamant that you not skip this time.¡± The boy adjusted his collar as her face fell into a hard scowl. ¡°Tell her I will be there shortly.¡± He nodded and gave a small bow. ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡± The messenger quickly went away, and the princess turned to gaze at the castle and its outer wall. She recalled the much-hated memory of her mother standing in the Nebrasian stables beside a handsome stable hand. Swallowing, she made her way towards the castle entrance, feeling uneasy. ??? The princess entered the vast dining room, quickly taking a seat beside her sister. Courtney looked up from her plate of cooked manioc and river fish, smiling at her younger sister¡¯s arrival. She had jet black hair, dark eyes, and brown skin several shades darker than Madeleine¡¯s. The younger sister returned a smile of her own, but her expression fell when an older woman across the table with bronze skin and raven hair cleared her throat. Guessing what would come next, Madeleine furrowed her eyebrows and darkened her complexion in preparation, not meeting her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°I have received word,¡± the queen began, ¡°that you accepted both Duke Marcel Leroy and Sir Louis Le Blanc¡¯s invitations. I am proud of you, Madi. This is a step in the right direction. I do hope this time you will not reject them on the first outing as you have with all the others.¡± Courtney gave the queen a warrying look. ¡°You mean, you accepted their invitations,¡± Madeleine replied haughtily. ¡°If I am being honest, I have no interest in Sir Louis Le Blanc or that Duke Leroy or any men right now. Can I not just focus on my studies for a while?¡± The queen¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°I do not think it wise to ignore court life at your age. A woman blooms for only a short while and in that time, she must wed for stability. Your life cannot prosper if you are not wed. That is how the life of a royal is. Stop fighting me on this, Madi.¡± Madeleine began picking out the thin bones of the fish on her plate with a small fork. ¡°There have been queens before, though,¡± she said quietly, ¡°that ruled their kingdom after their husbands died, or even succeeded to power without being wed simply by succession.¡± ¡°Though this is true,¡± the queen retorted, ¡°you are the last in the line of succession, and the king and I are healthy and fit to rule. The only successful future that lies in store for you, is one created through a smart match.¡± ¡°What about King Adrian?¡± she demanded. ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful man in all of Elderian right now, and he rules without anyone by his side. It¡¯s been two years since his father stepped down and he¡¯s doing just fine.¡± ¡°Several things, Madi. King Luc only stepped down because he is extremely ill and in those two years, Adrian has been extremely busy learning to be a ruler. In due time, he will find a partner to rule beside to create more stability. It¡¯s only a matter of time. And another thing¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± she interrupted, clenching her fork. ¡°Must I feel so frantic about finding someone now? And when one does start courting, it all moves so fast. I can barely keep up when I feel I have won a man¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°I do wonder what your reputation at court is doing for your future. With so many refusals, such behavior is seen as highly irregular, even shocking to some.¡± ¡°Why should I care about that?¡± ¡°I am afraid all the truly profitable suitors can afford to be picky and are likely to glance over you when they discover your past, how should I say, record.¡± ¡°Oh, why does that even matter? If I could just wait a few years before I start courting seriously¡ª¡± ¡°Madi, you should be grateful that you even have the power to turn them away and that the king and I have not already chosen a suitor for you.¡± Queen Nicole glanced at Courtney who looked away. ¡°You have a duty to your country and to your people. I¡¯m afraid that is what you must place your focus on right now. And as the subject has been brought up, Courtney was betrothed this morning to Prince Albert from Flussland. The king and I signed it but three hours prior.¡± Madeleine¡¯s eyes shot to her sister. Courtney continued to eat, her eyes never leaving her plate. ¡°Courtney¡­is that true?¡± The older sister nodded mutely. ¡°You should be humble¡± Queen Nicole went on, and Madeleine fixed her with a murderous glare, ¡°in your ability to choose whom you accept at court. That is a freedom not all royal women have. Now eat. You must be refreshed before attending the tennis match this afternoon.¡± Madeleine clenched her fists under the table and scowled as silence overtook the hall. She quickly excused herself. ??? Wearing a delicate white gown embroidered with golden beads, Madeleine was escorted across Andveltica¡¯s vast green lawns. Her hair was pinned up on her head in braids and curls and covered with an ornate French hood. A spectacular ruff with intricate stitching circled her neck. To her surprise, the sun was out, and it shone on her face, filling her rouge-painted cheeks with color. The courtyard may have been the only grass field in all of Andveltica as the rest of the country was covered in thick, tropical vegetation. The jungle surrounded the castle walls and she always wondered how they continued to keep the lush trees and plants from growing wild inside the perimeter. She stopped for a moment to glance up at the stone towers that glowered down at her. The old castle reminded her of a dungeon cell. The plain, dark rock with ancient moss creeping up the sides would have been gloomy enough, but the old-style bars that covered every window left a sense of involuntary confinement. Peeling her eyes away from it, she walked forward again, her escorts trailing behind her. A large crowd was filing into an old building that stood out against the vibrant grass surrounding it. Still a ways off, Madeleine stopped a moment and watched the bustling people disappear behind two large oak doors that stood ajar. She stared, unblinking, as her imagination whisked her off to a game of tennis from several years past. A familiar sensation of bittersweetness filled her breast and she closed her eyes, imagining the princes¡¯ faces. Antoine¡¯s unkempt, curly brown hair and mischievous grin came into view as well as Adrian¡¯s piercing blue eyes. She grinned slightly when all of a sudden, the daydream was swiftly broken. ¡°Princess Madeleine of Andveltica.¡± She opened her eyes. A stunning man with rich brown eyes and long, curly black hair tied at the back had dismounted from a white steed. His ebony face was full of interest as he approached her with vigor; his ornate, split crimson sleeves were wound with golden thread. He bowed deeply, removing his decorated, feathered hat which revealed more of the thick, tightly curled hair. ¡°Duke Marcel Leroy of Hermington, at your service,¡± he said, his voice deep and rugged. At the mention of his name, she reclaimed her decorum and poise. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± She bowed briefly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your abilities. They say that when it comes to tennis, you are truly someone of talent.¡± He grinned. ¡°It would be rather humiliating then, if you were unable to conquer this match.¡± He lifted his chin, tilting his head slightly, and she was having difficulty not taking in his firm, black jawline and thick, dark eyebrows. ¡°You are even more beautiful than the rumors suggest. I promise only victory to my princess. Anything less and you will most certainly leave me behind as I hear you¡¯ve done with all your previous suitors.¡± His eyes glinted with humor and a hint of confrontation. She considered him. ¡°And you think it wise to believe such rumors?¡± ¡°How can I not, when it is clear as day you are both beautiful and perilous.¡± She stiffened. ¡°I shall see you inside then, Princess.¡± She watched him disappear through the doorway. After a moment, she too made her way past the double doors. Inside the roomy building now, she gazed at the long hallway with grated windows all along the left side where the other spectators were gathered. She strode to a good viewing spot and waited. After half and hour or so, she caught sight of Marcel on the other side of the barrier. The man was running a hand through his hair and twirling a racket in the other, now changed into more appropriate attire for the occassion. She frowned and glanced away as soon as her eyes fell on his tight, athletic pants. Marcel¡¯s opponent glared from the opposite end of the court where a net divided them. Above the two players were three low roofs. There was one specific window at the very end of the row near Marcel¡¯s opponent that Madeleine recognized as the Winning Gallery. It had a bell strung to it and in all her past dealings with the game, she had never been able to utilize this specific spot. ¡°Don¡¯t pay too much attention to that winning gallery,¡± a young Adrian explained in her head. ¡°It¡¯s all for show in my opinion. Most of your points are going to come from the back-and-forth play over the net.¡± She could see her younger self nodding. ¡°But Adrian, even without the winning gallery, how am I supposed to remember all the rules, much less actually score?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just tennis. The ball can be bounced off the ceiling and onto one of the three penthouses as many times as needed as long as it stays on your side and doesn¡¯t touch the ground more than once.¡± ¡°Penthouses?¡± ¡°The roofs inside the court. Madi, just watch me and Tony play a few rounds so you get the hang of it. Don¡¯t forget to call out tenez before you serve. Like this...¡± Adrian¡¯s young voice was replaced by a deep, manly one. ¡°Tenez!¡± Marcel shouted, and Madeleine was flung into the present. Marcel raised his racket and without a hint of effort, sent the white ball whizzing to his left onto one of the penthouses. His biceps bulged with the effort. The serve was flawless, and the ball rolled along the roof and bounced once on the ground on the receiver¡¯s end. The receiver, Madeleine noticed, was also brawny and athletic, and the look of intensity on his face sent shivers up her spine. He was much larger than Marcel and his flaming red hair and furrowed eyebrows gave him a devilish look. Every so often he would pause to spit on the ground, glaring at Marcel as though hoping to throw the smaller man off guard, but to no avail. Marcel swung without hesitation, sending the ball soaring over the net and out of the red head¡¯s reach. Applause erupted from the audience and Marcel¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°15-knave!¡± The game went on like that until it was the redhead¡¯s turn to serve. Visibly agitated, he nearly threw his racket upon swinging, and Marcel, unperturbed, half-heartedly swung in reply. Madeleine gasped as the ball struck the winning gallery, causing it to ring out. More applause. Marcel turned towards her, grinning. She looked away quickly, a slight rouge filling her cheeks. The reaction made him grin even wider as he strutted over to the basket in the corner of the court, retrieving another ball. After a few more well-placed shots, Marcel won the first game. Madeleine lost track of time watching him as he won five more, claiming the first set of the match. If he claimed another set, the game would be over. There was a new energy coming from the crowd as well as the redhead that she had quickly learned was named Sir Arthur. The ball flew rapidly back and forth over the penthouses and net, sometimes striking the winning gallery. They were soon neck and neck as the two competitors took turns winning one game after the other. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. At last, the red head called out, ¡°Sir Arthur. Games 6-5.¡± Having only won five, Marcel would need to win two in a row to take the last set. He shot her another glance and Madeleine could only stare back at him in anticipation. She silently cheered him on as he swiftly won the next game in a matter of minutes. Sir Arthur grunted loudly as he made his serve, and Marcel deflected it with some difficulty, having lurched forward onto one knee to reach it. He turned to her and winked. She blinked, and when the redhead had returned the ball over the net, Marcel swung his racket with great effort and hit the winning gallery, causing the crowd to erupt into chaos. Tossing his racket to the side, he bowed then grinned in the direction of the princess again, his face drenched in sweat. She could not take her eyes off him. Marcel crossed the court and shook Sir Arthur¡¯s hand vigorously. He left, entering the other side where the spectators continued to cheer as they greeted him. The redhead glared after him, huffing and puffing in exhaustion. The duke was at once surrounded by admirers who were storming him with inquiries. He brushed past them to stand in front of the princess and bowed. Madeleine gazed down at the luscious head of hair. ¡°It has been an honor to have the princess attend the match this fine day.¡± He lowered himself onto one knee and offered her a small, decorated box that had been previously hidden away in his sleeve. ¡°A token of my gratitude.¡± She looked down at it hesitantly. ¡°A gift from a champion?¡± Those that had been previously swarming Marcel looked over at the princess with jealous eyes. ¡°Duke Marcel, I accept your token.¡± She took the box from him. He stood, taking both her hands in his and pressing his forehead to them in the formal Elderian greeting. ¡°Dance with me at court tonight, Princess. Your humble duke implores you.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°W-we shall see. I¡¯ll send word of my acceptance if that is the case.¡± He smirked out of the side of his mouth. ¡°I will wait with bated breath, Your Highness.¡± Bowing again, Marcel left her side, and his fans followed after him. The rouge in her cheeks had spread to her ears. ??? ¡°Duke Marcel offered to dance with you,¡± Courtney asked incredulously, ¡°and you accepted?¡± The older sister was in her bed, and Madeleine sat on the edge of it. ¡°I suppose I did.¡± Her sister¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°I don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing.¡± ¡°You should have seen him on the court.¡± Stars poked through the barred windows and lit up her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sir Luis le Blanc invite you to that dance first? He must have been devastated when you refused him for a younger man.¡± She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, well.¡± Courtney snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Duke Marcel. He¡¯s notoriously charming.¡± ¡°Is he?¡± ¡°And handsome.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s the most eligible bachelor in Andveltica right now.¡± Madeleine considered this before pulling out the small box wrapped in brightly colored ribbons. ¡°He gave me this.¡± They both stared at it. ¡°Have you opened it yet?¡± She shook her head, carefully removing the ribbons and pulling off the jewel-encrusted lid. Inside was a silver turtle the size of her thumb covered in small rubies and sapphires. Miniscule golden leaves wound around the shell and the two sisters gawked at it. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Madeleine said softly. ¡°A proposal gift can¡¯t be far behind!¡± Her body tensed at that. ¡°We just met, Courtney! This is exactly why I hate Court. Things move way too fast for my taste.¡± ¡°Madi, you¡¯d be out of your mind to refuse him if he asked.¡± ¡°Would I?¡± She breathed out. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. Maybe I should put priority on these things now while I have somewhat of a choice in the matter.¡± Courtney hesitated, a sadness creeping over her face. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of my betrothal. I know I should have told you about it before¡ª¡± ¡°No, really, it¡¯s okay,¡± she said gently. ¡°I understand why you didn¡¯t.¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°I just thought I had more time, but I am the eldest daughter after all. It makes sense they would want to marry me off. When Mother announced it this morning, I was so overwhelmed, Madi.¡± ¡°I can imagine.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know what else there is for me out there. I¡¯ve been so sickly these past five years. Maybe with a suitor I won¡¯t be such a burden to everyone.¡± Madeline blinked. ¡°Courtney, you¡¯re not a burden. You¡¯re physically ill. That¡¯s not your fault, and you are delightful to be around. There is definitely more for you out there. Your happiness matters too, you know that, right?¡± She gave a weak smile. ¡°Thanks, but don¡¯t worry about me. Besides, we were talking about you remember and this exciting new suitor.¡± She fidgeted uncomfortably. ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk about that if you don¡¯t want¡ª¡± ¡°I want to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel about it.¡± She breathed out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be truly open or happy with any man.¡± Her thoughts turned to the hidden garden in Nebrasia; Adrian beside her. His words echoed in her ears again. ¡°Whatever happens, we¡¯re still friends, okay?¡± If Duke Marcel or any other man in Andveltica intended on marrying her, she could never reveal anything she¡¯d learned about her mother or the pain she suffered because of that revelation. There was only one other person in all of Elderian who knew of the secret she kept. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a bit hopeless about the future,¡± Madeleine added. ¡°I¡¯m nervous about the whole idea of being married, especially since you¡¯ve been married off so suddenly to someone you¡¯ve never even seen before. It feels frantic.¡± Courtney looked crestfallen. ¡°It¡¯s really not, Madi, and I cannot be the helpless royal invalid forever. I am fulfilling my duties as a princess of Andveltica. In this matter, I actually have some control over my life. I can choose to embrace this change and start something new.¡± She sounded as though she were trying to convince herself more than her sister. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve never been interested in courting anyway. This was my wakeup call, I suppose. It¡¯s just marriage. Every woman goes through it, you know.¡± She said, go through it as though it were another illness she had to overcome. Madeleine blinked at the defeated expression. There was silence and she looked down at her hands in thought. ??? The next evening, the maids were hustling back and forth carrying skirts, hair pieces, and jewelry. By the end, Madeleine looked positively vain. She wore a royal blue gown entwined with silver thread and enormous puffed white sleeves. Her brown hair was swept away behind a blue bonnet pinned to her head. The dress had a low neckline and, on her neck, rested a black choker. Lips rouged and eyes painted, the ethereal being slipped a traveling robe over her shoulders with the help of the maids. ¡°It is time, Ma¡¯am,¡± Arielle said, and Madeleine¡¯s face glowed more than ever. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°I do feel fit for the part,¡± she replied, admiring herself in the mirror. ¡°Perhaps he will kiss you tonight!¡± a younger maid with copper-toned skin named Anne burst out, and the princess¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°P-perhaps.¡± Her reply was accompanied by many shrieks. ¡°Oh Princess,¡± Arielle said. ¡°A proposal can¡¯t be far away.¡± There were a couple more shrieks followed by an awkward silence in which Madeleine looked down at her lace-lined sleeves and said nothing. ¡°That will do, thank you.¡± The maids left her, and she stared out the open window nearest to her, not moving. The dark, grimy bars could be seen on the other side of the pane and her insides tightened at the sight of them. Rain streamed down the glass and a familiar feeling arose in her throat. When she finally moved from her spot, it was to stand at the windowsill, looking longingly at the royal stables. Anxiety spreading through her, she pulled out the little turtle and fiddled with it in her fingers. Marcel waited for her with another gift. Behind him was a large stage where a flute, viol, lute, and oboe tuned their instruments to one another. She politely took the ruby encrusted box and beamed at the pair of silver hair clips inside then up into his handsome face. The princess dismissed her escorts and was led to the back of the concert hall by her dashing suitor. To her slight dismay however, they took their seats at the very back of the room where the instrumentalists were not as easy to make out. ¡°Marcel, why don¡¯t we sit nearer to the stage?¡± she asked earnestly. He hastily offered the chair to her, but she simply stared at it. ¡°Oh, my dear princess,¡± he coerced. ¡°It¡¯s more exciting to see who all is attending, and I¡¯ve also heard the back of a concert hall has the best acoustics.¡± Madeleine stared at the chair a while longer before hesitantly sitting down. After a few more minutes, the seats in the front filled up while the back two rows remained scarce save for the conspicuous couple. The musicians became silent, and Madeleine sat on the edge of her seat, craning her neck to see. The quartet opened with a lively jigg, and she was transported to another world immediately, a calmness spreading over her face. She forgot Marcel for the moment and thought of her horse Monique and the jungle path they usually took. Unsurprisingly, her thoughts then turned to Adrian, steering her charging horse away from the castle wall; his young, brave face beaming at her. Each note took her to a different place with the young boy. His young face looked at her lovingly. The face of a child. The face of a friend who understood her. She nearly jumped out of her seat when an unknown hand slipped into hers. The musicians played on as the poor, flustered woman could only stare ahead, a red tint staining her cheeks. She let her eyes fall down to her lap, then gazed at their entwined hands and finally up to Marcel¡¯s face. It was not the face of a child, but a man who had seen and done many things. It was not a comforting face then, and she suddenly wanted nothing more than to run away. All that permeated her thoughts was, Things are going too fast. She swallowed hard as he leaned towards her. Dark eyes glanced down at her mouth, and she stiffened. Her heart beat leapt into her throat Too fast. Too fast. She pulled away as soon as their lips touched and stood abruptly, her face flushed. Without a word, she stormed out of the hall shamefacedly, the music still continuing behind her. Madeleine sprinted across the castle lawn, rain pounding down on her, and found that her now wet, heavy dress was doing her no favors. Pure anxiety coursed through her veins; her head spinning with a million thoughts. She was having a hard time controlling her rapid breathing. A voice called after her and a moment later, Marcel grabbed her hand. She turned to him, snatching it back. ¡°That¡¯s enough touching for tonight I think,¡± she said shrilly. His hair was soaked, and his bewildered face was very handsome then. ¡°Whatever is the matter?¡± She did not answer. ¡°Everything was going so well. What happened?¡± ¡°It most certainly was not.¡± Her voice trembled as she looked into his eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even see the quartet and it was all so you could make a move. I doubt you even wanted to hear the musicians play.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you left?¡± He stared at her incredulously. ¡°I thought that was what you wanted. We¡¯re courting. Why shouldn¡¯t I be able to kiss you?¡± She stared at him. ¡°A-and...I suppose a proposal is not far behind?¡± There was a pause. ¡°Well, yes. It¡¯s expected, is it not?¡± She turned to look at the castle. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you came to Court in the first place? And the concert¡­Madeleine, all along, you¡¯ve given me every inclination that you wanted¡ª¡± ¡°I did not,¡± she interrupted, looking back at him. ¡°We just met yesterday! I don¡¯t even know you, Marcel. Why can¡¯t we just be friends first and forget all this about duty and proposals and take it at our own pace?¡± ¡°Friends? Madeleine, we are not children, and I have done nothing wrong. I am acting simply as a young man should. Perhaps you should follow my lead and wake up from this fantasy you seem to be trapped in.¡± She bristled at that, biting her lip. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve had enough of men and duty.¡± His expression turned impatient. ¡°I¡¯d rather die alone than be swept up by someone who only ever does what is expected of him and what other people tell him to do. Why, I¡¯d say you can''t even make up your own mind for yourself.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He stepped closer to her, his own temper leaking out. ¡°You should know your place. Your future is the same as any royal before you. You cannot change what is to become of you. It¡¯s time to grow up and face reality.¡± Madeleine shrunk back and she imagined the bars on her much-hated windows over her now. There was silence save for the pounding of rain, and out of anxious habit she pulled the turtle out of her sleeve and played with it. With realization of what she was doing, she deliberately and ceremoniously let the turtle slip through her fingers into the grass, and faintly remembered the silver clips had been left on her chair at the concert. ¡°I have not been married off yet,¡± she spat, and Marcel glared at the metal glint in the grass. ¡°I still have some freedom left, and I won¡¯t be throwing it away on you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± She scoffed in disdain. ¡°This is the last you¡¯ll be hearing from me, Duke Marcel Leroy.¡± She turned and stormed off. Slogging all the way back to the castle in the pouring rain, the water weighed her down just like the dread that now hung over her. ??? ¡°Princess Madeleine,¡± the messenger boy¡¯s voice rang out after he entered her room, ¡°King Abel is asking for the princesses to attend a meeting right away.¡± ¡°Father?¡± Madeleine looked flabbergasted. ¡°He wants to meet with us? Surely not tonight.¡± He nodded. ¡°But, why?¡± ¡°I do not know the details, but it was deemed urgent.¡± Madeleine looked perplexed. ¡°Father never wishes to see us. His frequent traveling, his intense care for his country; it¡¯s always made him too busy for us.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave right away then.¡± She rushed from the study and made her way to the king¡¯s council room. She came to sit down beside her sister who she found out was equally shocked by the news. At the large table were seated a few important looking councilmen who wore white robes representing the political court of Andveltica. An empty seat stood to the left of where Queen Nicole sat, whose gaze Madeleine avoided. A sudden hush fell over them as an impressive man stepped through the doorway, a long cloak trailing behind him. The king looked nothing like his children. He had piercing blue eyes that lurked under heavy eyebrows and chestnut-colored hair. His white face turned towards Madeleine, but his eyes never fell on her. King Abel brought a strong presence to the room that seemed to loom over everyone like an intimidating fog. ¡°I have made a decision regarding the request from West Nebrasia.¡± His voice echoed off the walls and every eye followed him. Nebrasia? ¡°In order to create stability, King Adrian has suggested an alliance and accompanying negotiations between Andveltica, Cappeland, and Nebrasia. He calls it the Elderian Triple Alliance. It¡¯s a specific call to action for the three big nations to band together to support and protect one another against aggressive nations. King Adrian is still very young and inexperienced, and not to mention, vulnerable to attacking nations. Nebrasia is a highly desirable land. Our country too, faces minor attacks but we have geographical advantages.¡± ¡°There has been some movement to overthrow King Adrian. Large raids have been occurring more frequently as well as aggressive talk, mostly from Venwick. The king asks for our protection, a share of resources, and our loyalty. He is very wise to make this decision now, while there is still stability in Nebrasia and while the attacks are still controllable. Cappeland has already accepted. These negotiations could take a while, so those traveling to Nebrasia will be there a couple months at least. The representative courts of each country will meet to discuss the specifics in the alliance while there. It is a six-day journey, so the party will leave in a few days¡¯ time.¡± Madeleine cocked her head to one side. ¡°And how, My King,¡± she projected boldly, ¡°does this concern the princesses of Andveltica?¡± Heads turned in her direction. The king considered her for a moment before answering. ¡°The alliance treaty is to be signed at the West Nebrasian Castle and for the signing of such an important document, all the Andveltican and Cappeland royals are required to attend. This is for symbolic reasons as well as political.¡± Her eyes widened as she tried to wrap her head around this information. ¡°We are to travel to Nebrasia then?¡± ¡°In a few days¡¯ time, yes.¡± ¡°And¡­shall the princesses be attending the negotiation meetings as well?¡± The king¡¯s eyes lit up and a tenderness crept over his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been told how eloquent you are on the subject of politics, Princess Madeleine.¡± She stared at her father, never having heard a compliment uttered from his lips before. ¡°That being said, to answer your question, I think not. The members of the king¡¯s council have already been chosen.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Madeleine answered, looking at her father for a moment then at nothing, deep in thought. As the king continued his speech, she found herself somewhere else, barely noticing when the meeting had finally adjourned. Disoriented, Madeleine made her way to her room, trying to take it all in. After her maids helped her out of her dress, she paced around the room in her chemise, occasionally stopping to glance out the window. She eventually made it under her covers, laying for hours, waiting for sleep that would never come. She¡¯d been dreaming for so long about the young prince, and yet she¡¯d never expected to see Adrian again, nor did she think she¡¯d temporarily escape her fast paced, high stress, courting reality. It was all too much to take in right now. Giving up on getting any kind of rest, she got up and made her way to the castle library which was only a corridor away from hers after getting dressed. Her eyes itched now as she pulled books and manuscripts from the shelves. The carved marble and ornate etchings in the walls surrounded her as she continued to gather political titles she found interesting in an attempt to take her mind off things. She strolled through rows and rows of books, and after a while, sank onto a bench near a statue of a tall man with long hair. She set the massive stack of books she¡¯d collected next to her, sighing. The stoic, bearded face of the statue stared down at her with empty, marble eyes. On the inscription read the name, Hans Fox. A bittersweet nostalgia swept over her as she thought of her younger self reading starry-eyed about the great leader on her way to Nebrasia. She then stared ahead with hazy eyes. As she did so, her gaze fell on the shelf behind the statue and onto a book with a bright cover. She aimlessly read it out loud. ¡°Nebrasian maps and trading routes.¡± She blinked, then stood, making her way over to the book. Wondering what a title like this was doing in the science collection, she pulled it out. ¡°Must have been misshelved,¡± she murmured, flipping through the pages. A small yellow corner stuck out at the top of one of the pages like some kind of bookmark. Confused, she grasped it in her fingers and pulled out a sheet of paper. On the yellowed parchment was a message marked in ink: It is not safe. We must leave our traces in hidden script. Only then can we remain concealed. Look for my fire and you will know I am waiting at our place. She turned the page over, but it was blank. Scrunching her face, she noticed a small date in the upper corner. The note was over thirty years old! Adrenaline shot through her veins, and she thought perhaps in her last few days before the journey to Nebrasia, the dismal castle with its bars and rules held some new exciting and terrible secret that she was determined to uncover. The Reunion Off through shadows, Living while dying, Forgotten in measure, Carried to foreign loam, Energy that never wakes, Power swirls beneath, Lifeless hearts pound with the tumult. Madeleine rushed to the second carriage in the procession, Arielle quickly following while holding an umbrella over her head. Water poured down in heavy sheets, soaking the princess¡¯s shoes and dirtying the hem of her dress. Before she could reach the door, she stopped suddenly, nearly crashing into the queen of Andveltica. ¡°Apologies.¡± Madeleine¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. Nicole eyed her, pursing her lips. She said nothing and made her way to the first carriage as a servant followed after her. After a quick exhale, the princess stepped into her own carriage with the help of a footman, finding that Courtney was already situated inside. The older sister held a large handkerchief to her face as she coughed. Madeleine stifled a yawn as the carriage started forward, hoping the bags under her eyes weren¡¯t visible. She¡¯d finally crashed the night before on one of the desks in the library where a servant eventually found her and woke her just before the trip. ¡°I¡¯m glad the queen will be riding in her own carriage with the king,¡± Madeleine said, looking out the window. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could stand a week in a confined box with her criticizing me with that gaze.¡± ¡°I take it she is still upset about you turning down the duke?¡± ¡°You should have seen her just now, Courtney. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever move past it.¡± ¡°What happened between you and Marcel? You never told me.¡± She sighed. ¡°I panicked. I saw his face and its lines. I could see the wear of life in those lines, and well, it¡¯s hard to explain,¡± she put her face in her hands, ¡°but I needed to end it all at once, so I broke things off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? You decided that just based on his face?¡± She shook her head. ¡°He was moving way too fast. I just couldn¡¯t go through with it.¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t even propose yet.¡± Madeleine fidgeted uncomfortably, looking up from her hands. ¡°Well, he may have mentioned something while I was being cross with him.¡± ¡°A proposal?¡± Madeleine nodded, barely able to look at her sister. ¡°Oh, Madi¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± she said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s over and I for one am relieved, because he turned out to be very cross and ungentlemanly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably for the better anyway, since we¡¯ll be in Nebrasia for some time. Imagine if things had gone well and suddenly you two had to be ripped apart. Well, good riddance.¡± Courtney went into another one of her coughing fits before saying, ¡°Madi, I know there¡¯s been a lot of pressure on you to get married. I feel it too, believe me. There aren¡¯t that many days left when we can have these precious moments together.¡± ¡°The prince of Flussland¡­Have reports deemed him handsome?¡± ¡°Dashingly handsome. Not that I really care about such things.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Courtney hesitated. ¡°I-I¡¯ve just never had any interest in courting and I don¡¯t think it would go well if I had the freedom to choose.¡± Madeleine considered her in surprise. ¡°Why is that? Courtney blinked several times before simply saying, ¡°It just wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°But Courtney, so many men have been interested in you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. They have.¡± There was a pause. ¡°I¡¯ve been sick my entire years of courting,¡± she continued carefully. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ve never had time to think about anything romantic. Don¡¯t worry about me though.¡± ¡°But I do, and I will.¡± She gave a weak smile. ¡°We both have obligations as princesses and that¡¯s just how things are for us.¡± She glanced away at that. ¡°I will be eighteen soon. Once I return, the queen will have me seeing suitors again. My time is running out.¡± ¡°Nothing is running out.¡± She patted her hand with her own. ¡°If anything, this trip to Nebrasia is buying you time. Perhaps you just need to meet some men from Nebrasia. A wealthy duke from Cappeland, perhaps?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Courtney grinned and took Madeleine¡¯s hands in hers, placing her forehead to them in a mock formal greeting that was normally performed by a male suitor. ¡°This trip to Nebrasia may be more profitable to Andveltica than we originally thought.¡± She raised her eyebrows up and down teasingly. Madeleine snatched her hands back. ¡°I swear, if the queen hears you talking like that, I¡¯ll never hear the end of it.¡± Courtney shrugged, and they both laughed until the older princess was violently coughing into her sleeve. There was silence between them and the blurred, green shapes moving outside the carriage caught Madeleine¡¯s eye once again. She pulled out her poetry journal from her bag and her thoughts turned to the note she had stuck in the front cover. She¡¯d made no progress on the whereabouts or meaning of the strange letter she¡¯d found stuffed in the misplaced library book, but she kept it with her all the same. She was the keeper of an exciting secret and as they made their way to Nebrasia, she thought about it, and she wanted Adrian to be in on the secret as well. It was a silly thought, but if there was anyone who she could share her secrets with, surely it was Adrian. ??? Nebrasia was cold and the landscape was lined with a thin sheet of snow. Small green stems peeked from underneath the white blanket. Oddly, the cold air felt comforting in comparison to the warmth of Andveltica. The warmth meant loneliness, but this frigid air was full of possibilities. After passing through the metal gate, the procession filtered into the familiar courtyard where the royals were met with an impressive congregation. The younger princess quickly exited the now still carriage after her sister, and they both tread gracefully behind the king and queen down the long red carpet. Her heart pounded as they approached the end of it where the king of Nebrasia was waiting for them. King Abel and Queen Nicole bowed, and Madeleine and Courtney quickly followed suit. Madeleine lifted out of the bow and that¡¯s when her breath caught in her throat. She met the piercing blue eyes of a young man in his early twenties. A red cloak trimmed with fur was boldly draped around his broad shoulders ending at the knee, and tidy blond hair ended just above his shoulders, straight bangs nearly in his eyes. A glistening crown sat atop his head, and she wouldn¡¯t have known it was him, save for the eyes. He looked at her with a blank expression. She fidgeted under the powerful stare, feeling her cheeks grow hot. It was then that she noticed the shorter man standing next to him. Prince Antoine¡¯s messy brown curls bounced slightly as he bowed. Madeleine was taken aback when he winked at her, and she was met with one of his signature grins. The prince was draped in silver and blue, and a ceremonial sword hung at his side. A smaller crown sat on his head, but he looked just as stoic as his elder brother. The two brothers were truly a sight. Adrian considered them all for a moment before speaking. ¡°Esteemed and Royal Magistrates from the kingdom of Andveltica.¡± A thick, booming voice came from the young king¡¯s mouth. ¡°We welcome you to Nebrasia and thank you for coming on such short notice. Your servants will show you to your rooms, and there will be supper served later this evening.¡± With that, he bowed his head slightly and promptly took his leave. Madeleine opened her mouth as she watched the stunning king disappear through a corridor leading into the castle. Antoine stood there, giving an apologetic smile. ¡°Adrian always liked to keep his speeches short and sweet,¡± he addressed all of them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the best greeting you¡¯ll ever get from him.¡± The anxiety in her chest began to loosen as the prince stepped towards her mother, sister and then her, greeting all of them with the formal Elderian greeting. Once in front of her, she noticed he was slightly shorter than herself. Her cold fingers were engulfed in warmth as he pressed them to his forehead. ¡°Good evening, Madi.¡± She smiled brightly. ¡°You always were more personable, Tony.¡± His eyes lit up at the nickname. ¡°Well then, I suppose we¡¯ll have to enjoy ourselves in the absence of the poor, labored king. He¡¯ll be dearly missed, I¡¯m sure.¡± A mischievous grin played at his corners. Queen Nicole also grinned, and Madeleine was aware that her mother was watching the two of them smugly. ¡°You must be exhausted from your travels.¡± His words were directed towards the rest of the Debois family. ¡°Please, don¡¯t let me keep you from resting after such a long journey.¡± Antoine signaled the servants forward and Madeleine was led away from the massive courtyard. She looked back temporarily at the prince and was met with that same smile she remembered so well. The room she was led to was bright and spacious. It was different from the room she¡¯d stayed in five years ago, but she immediately took a liking to it. It was in fact within a round tower with windows that stretched entirely up and along a quarter of it. Her bed was draped in every shade of red possible, with dark wood lining the canopy and the sides. There was a great oak chest that sat at the foot of the bed with unique carvings covering the sides. She sat on the edge of her bed and waited for her ladies-in-waiting to arrive. Soon, she was changing into a magnificent gown encrusted with silver leaves and flowers. Her sleeves were lined with little white frills, and her skirt made of yellow taffeta dragged on the floor in the back. She had a large white ruff around her neck and her hair was half pinned up on the top of her head and covered with a French hood embroidered with the same silver leaves and flowers, while the rest of her hair trailed over her shoulders. Madeleine gazed at herself in the mirror, excitement brewing her chest. She was ecstatic beyond belief to be standing inside the West Nebrasian castle, finally in the place she had never stopped dreaming about. She did not know how long it was that she stood there, thinking, but she jumped when Arielle broke the silence. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Your Highness?¡± her maid asked, and she looked over at her lady-in-waiting. ¡°Supper is ready.¡± She smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s head out then.¡± Every seat at the enormous table was filled, except her own and one at the head. There was an abundance of people in the dining hall. Lords, ladies, princes and princesses, dukes and duchesses, men of court, kings and queens, and all other manner of important figures sat gracefully and conversed in romantic tones. After properly greeting her sister, Madeleine looked around, considering the rest of the company. At the head of the table, the empty seat stood as a testament of Adrian¡¯s absence and her heart sank slightly. She wondered if he would be arriving soon. A proud looking black-haired man with the Cappeland crest shining on his shoulder and chestnut-colored skin caught her eye. He sat to the left of the king of Cappeland and interestingly enough, looked far kinglier in comparison. The actual king was smaller than she had expected, with small beady eyes, a large belly, and ivory skin. His crown appeared small on his large head and he hunched slightly as if he was nervous. A deep voice addressed her from across the room, making her start. She forgot about the mysterious Cappeland man and looked over in surprise to see none other than her brother. ¡°How long it¡¯s been, Madeleine.¡± A man in his late twenties with a skin tone similar to her own, spoke from the corner of the room. The frazzled sister stiffened, mumbling, ¡°Evening, Brother.¡± Prince Bryson Debois had his father¡¯s green eyes and his mother¡¯s black hair. He sat beside a beautiful woman with a disinterested face that she recognized as his wife. His vague, bemused face ignited a small, furious flame inside her. ¡°I was just talking to Charlotte about you, Dear Sister. We heard how you refused Duke Marcel. It¡¯s quite a shame really. He¡¯s a good friend of mine.¡± ¡°Of course, he is,¡± she mumbled, reaching for a piece of venison from the center of the table in mock disinterest. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Nothing. I had no idea you two knew each other.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the most eligible young man in Andveltica. Of course, I know him, which is why I was so shocked to find out you turned him away without a second thought.¡± He took a sip from his goblet. ¡°An act such as this, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, does not bode well for your future prospects.¡± ¡°Perhaps this duke was the most eligible man in Andveltica,¡± it was Antoine who entered the conversation, ¡°but this is Nebrasia. There are far more, and in my opinion, more suitable options to choose from.¡± He gave her a wink. She blinked at him, then gave a silent smile of gratitude. ¡°Be that as it may,¡± Bryson continued, seemingly unperturbed, ¡°Nebrasia would be no different than Andveltica when the initial problem is still there.¡± Madeleine bit her lip. ¡°What you¡¯re referring to, I can¡¯t imagine, but I see no problem in being particular. It¡¯s preferable, in my mind, to being forced to tie myself down to someone of little interest for the rest of my life, regardless of how arrogant they are.¡± She glanced at Bryson¡¯s wife challengingly. The young woman¡¯s expression hardened, and she looked away. ¡°Oh Madi,¡± Bryson said calmly. ¡°One day you will understand what it is to be dutiful and not childish.¡± ¡°Rather a child than a blind servant to obligation.¡± ¡°You keep telling yourself that, little sister.¡± Bryson lifted his nose up and promptly turned away from her to speak with a stern fellow sitting on his left, clearly done with the conversation. She glared at him for a moment before exchanging a glance with her sister and sighing. ¡°That was a heartfelt family reunion,¡± Antoine said from his end. She looked at the prince, shaking her head slightly. ¡°Trust me when I say that it was more heartfelt than usual. He acknowledged my existence this time. That¡¯s something.¡± ¡°It only makes me more grateful for the relationship I have with Adrian, even if it is strained at times.¡± The prince rubbed the back of his head as he said it. ¡°Strained, yes, but I don¡¯t imagine either of you despise each other.¡± He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t completely despise him.¡± She let out a puff of air, grinning. ¡°Your personalities differ, that¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re comparing a tombstone to the actual sun. That¡¯s the contrast between our personalities.¡± She laughed. ¡°You¡¯re as cheery and lighthearted as ever.¡± ¡°Someone has to be in this shadow of a family.¡± ¡°Perhaps there is more light than you may consider?¡± ¡°I agree,¡± he said with a grin, ¡°now that you¡¯ve arrived.¡± She blinked, considering the daring expression. There was a moment of silence and Courtney looked between them, her corners upturned. ¡°I take it the king will not be dining with us tonight,¡± Madeleine finally said. Antoine¡¯s smile fell slightly. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s, you know, doing kingly things as always, fussing over political matters. He usually eats privately in his chamber anyway.¡± ¡°And by fussing, you mean ruling a kingdom.¡± She raised an eyebrow making his corners turn upward. ¡°You really like putting people in their place, don¡¯t you, Madi? I¡¯ll have to watch myself while you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°My sister has a rough exterior,¡± Courtney cut in before giving a short cough, ¡°but underneath lies a secret soft side. Once you reach that, she can¡¯t help but dote on you.¡± ¡°Courtney,¡± the younger sister hissed, nudging her arm in embarrassment. ¡°Is that so?¡± Antoine mused. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Madeleine roughly elbowed her this time, glaring daggers but Courtney only smiled evilly in reply. Antoine laughed as he grabbed a drumstick from the plate in front of him. Madeleine glanced at it, her mouth watering. She¡¯d forgotten about the food, and wanting to escape this conversation, she quickly grabbed a roll for herself. She plopped it in her mouth, suddenly distracted by a voice, her father¡¯s voice, breaking through the buzz at the table. She glanced up to see that he had joined Queen Nicole¡¯s conversation. His posture was friendly and almost flirtatious as he leaned towards his wife. He would not take his eyes off her, flashing teeth Madeleine had rarely seen. She found herself staring at him in astonishment. ¡°Princess,¡± Antoine¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts, and she glanced back at him. ¡°If it¡¯s not a bother, would you and Courtney accompany me for a ride tomorrow morning? I remember how much you loved riding, perhaps too much if I recall correctly.¡± She grinned. ¡°Your memory does you credit. I¡¯d be delighted to oblige you. Will Adrian be going as well?¡± He paused. ¡°I can invite him, but Adrian rarely does anything enjoyable, much less leave his chamber when he¡¯s not in political meetings. He¡¯d probably be a bore anyway.¡± This small chance she had of seeing the king made her grin. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll change his mind.¡± Antoine snorted. ¡°Either way, it will be a delight just to catch up with you, Tony, and to spend time with Courtney.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± her sister interrupted, ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t go riding when I¡¯m still recovering.¡± On cue she hacked into her sleeve. Antoine blinked. ¡°You¡¯re unwell?¡± ¡°I am always unwell. Ever since the sweating sickness I¡¯ve been weakened. You two have fun at the stables without me.¡± ¡°Nebrasia has the best physicians and doctors in Elderian,¡± Antoine said gently. ¡°I would be happy to have them look you over if you wish?¡± She nodded. ¡°That is very kind of you, Tony.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He turned back to Madeleine. ¡°It¡¯s settled then, Madi. I shall see you in the Nebrasian stables tomorrow morning.¡± She grinned, excitement flaring up inside. Her face fell at once when she made eye contact with her mother, who was again grinning between her and the prince. Madeleine averted her eyes and tried to find somewhere else to look. She instead found herself locking eyes with a woman across from her, around her age, with blonde curls pinned up all around her head. The blonde had been silently listening to their previous conversation. Green, complacent orbs stared back at her, and a grin played at the woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°You must be the princess of Cappeland?¡± Madeleine asked her. Antoine and Courtney looked over at her as well. She did not change her expression but lifted her pale chin slightly. ¡°Princess Yvette Allard of Cappeland, daughter of Adele and Jean of Cappeland, to be more precise.¡± Her voice was even and confident. ¡°And who might you be?¡± ¡°Madeleine.¡± The Andveltican princess cleared her throat, her voice weaker for some reason. ¡°Madeleine Debois, Princess of Andveltica.¡± Yvette sat so easily in her chair, while Madeleine squirmed in her own. There was something about her apparent conviction that made the Andveltican princess cower inside. Another woman sitting next to Yvette with black hair and brown, slanted eyes with single-folded eyelids cleared her throat. ¡°Yvette, you seem to have forgotten to introduce your dear sister again.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°We are not sisters. Not really. This is Amabel the Bastard. She¡¯s technically the second eldest, but we do not share the same mother, obviously.¡± The dark-haired sister sat confidently the way Yvette did, but her expression was more approachable and just from looking at her, Madeleine thought she seemed more collected and mature. Amabel did not seem phased by her title and smiled at all of them. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet all of you.¡± They all gave a small, bowed nod in reply. ¡°I understand your predicament,¡± Courtney said cheerily. ¡°I too get overshadowed by an older sibling.¡± Amabel considered her with sharp, clever eyes. ¡°I¡¯d complain, but I rather enjoy the shade.¡± Courtney laughed, placing a hand under her chin. The Cappeland princess gave a small smile in response. ¡°I suppose we will be seeing a lot of each other then,¡± Yvette directed her words to Madeleine, ignoring her half-sister, ¡°while the men have their political squabbles.¡± Madeleine perked up at that. ¡°You mean the meetings of negotiation? Are you not permitted to attend them either? We can at least discuss politics outside the meetings I suppose.¡± The blonde princess turned her nose up at the enthusiasm. ¡°Oh dear, no. Not only are politics such a headache and women need never be acquainted with such things unless they simply must, but those who do take part in the negotiations take on a binding oath to never discuss political matters outside of the scheduled meetings.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± There was silence between them, and Madeleine bit her lip. She was grateful to end the conversation there when Antoine stood from his chair, holding a goblet in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the king will not be joining us this evening,¡± he boomed as the room quieted. ¡°I shall do the best I can at welcoming all of you to Nebrasia during this arduous time.¡± Everyone stood and lifted their cup. ¡°I say, success and victory to our united kingdoms!¡± ¡°Here, here!¡± they all chanted in reply. Madeleine drained her cup. ¡°For those of you that fall into this category, the council will meet tomorrow afternoon to begin discussion of negotiation and affairs of state.¡± Madeleine looked down, wanting more than anything to fall into that category. ¡°I will retire now. I suggest you all do the same.¡± Antoine set his cup down. He sent a wink Madeleine¡¯s way as others at the table stood from their chairs and began leaving the room. ¡°I will see you in the morning, Your Highness,¡± he said gently. She nodded in reply, a warmth filling her breast. ??? The next morning, Madeleine crossed the castle grounds. She lifted her skirts to avoid getting caught in the tall grass, taking in the familiar sights and smells. Wandering into the stables, she greeted the horses whose names she still remembered. ¡°Good morning, Marionette!¡± The roan shook her mane at the princess¡¯s touch then nuzzled her hand. Her nose wandered to the dress in front of her in search of treats. Madeleine giggled and pulled an apple from her pocket. ¡°Of course, I brought you something.¡± The horse bit the apple in half and chewed for a bit before accepting the rest of it. Wiping her palm on her skirt, Madeleine settled herself down on an overturned bucket. There was a soft breeze that whistled through the barn and blew loose hairs across her face. Tucking them behind her ear, she sat contently, letting her eyes close for a moment. Her worries and the longing she had felt for so many years began to drift away. She remembered the castle gardens and the secret passage behind the tall bushes. Her eyes shot open, and she stood quickly. She picked up her skirts at once and rushed from the stables. As she ran, a large strand of hair came undone from where it had previously been pinned up, whipping across her cheek. She approached the entrance of the secret passage excitedly and felt around for the hidden lever. After some struggle, the wall opened. She swept past rows of hedges, passing the green lantern relic, making her way to the secret little room. She would have skipped right in, but something stopped her in her tracks, or more of, someone. Adrian was kneeling before a large white statue of a beautiful woman with a circlet around her head. His back facing Madeleine, the king¡¯s blond head was bowed respectfully in front of the marble monarch with an inscription at the bottom. The image of Queen Gabrielle gazed down at him lovingly, and the statue must have been only a few years old, since Madeleine clearly remembered it not being there before. She stood frozen on the spot and watched as Adrian placed his hand over one of the statue¡¯s. ¡°Mother,¡± he whispered tenderly. ¡°I need you. Please.¡± Madeleine slowly backed away when her dress caught on a branch, rustling some leaves. Adrian turned in surprise, meeting her with wet eyes and tear stained cheeks. A young boy stared back at her then, his look sad and longing. ¡°Madi?¡± The look immediately melted, and he quickly wiped his eyes. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± He sounded almost angry then, his face flushing. ¡°I...uh.¡± She hesitated, untangling her skirt. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t trying to barge in. I was just exploring. I had no idea you would be here.¡± ¡°This is my private garden.¡± He stood, approaching her. ¡°Should I not be here?¡± ¡°No, of course, you should. My apologies. I wanted to visit this place because it means a lot to me. Don¡¯t you remember when you brought me here all those years ago?¡± He hesitated. ¡°I do, but that does not make this place your own. You can¡¯t come and go as you please.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± She considered him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adrian bit his lip. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. I am the king of Nebrasia. Don¡¯t be so informal with me.¡± She frowned. ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re friends, are we not?¡± ¡°We are not children anymore.¡± He glanced to the side, the rouge still in his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll see myself out then.¡± He quickly went past her, bumping her shoulder. Madeleine gently took his arm, stopping him. ¡°Why were you crying?¡± He looked back at her, something like shame crossing his face. ¡°Enough. You don¡¯t know me. I suggest you leave before I order you out.¡± She blinked at him in shock, letting go. ¡°F-fine.¡± The loose strand of hair blew across her nose as she swallowed. ¡°Sorry to have bothered you, Your Highness.¡± His expression wavered slightly, and he still couldn¡¯t seem to meet her gaze. She gave a small bow and left, pushing the secret entrance open and retreating quickly. Once out of sight, she headed back to the stables. Finding a secluded spot behind one of the stalls, she sat on the cold ground, chest heaving, trying to maintain her composure but a few tears leaked out. As she sat there staring at her hands, she wondered if anyone was in the stables who might see her having this unbecoming moment on the floor. She recalled the terrible memory of Justin Chevalier and her mother. She remembered his tear-stained face and a great anxiety filled her chest as she realized he might be in the stable with her at that very moment. ¡°Hello?¡± She jumped nearly out of her skin when she heard a man¡¯s voice, her heart beating faster. She held her breath. ¡°Madi, is that you?¡± The Prince Forked tongues lick the air, Energy spirals in the dark, hungry and agitated, Empty, it explores, in search of meaning, Nothing but waste in its wake, Death approaches, once it has engulfed all. ¡°Madi, is that you?¡± She peeked around the corner and saw Prince Antoine who hadn¡¯t seemed to have spotted her yet and exhaled in relief. Standing, she quickly wiped her eyes and pinned back her stray hair. Coming out from the hiding spot, she smiled at him. ¡°Prince Antoine,¡± her voice was shaky. ¡°There is no need to worry, Your Highness. I was not waiting long.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°My Dearest Princess Madeleine of Andveltica.¡± He stuck out his chest and raised his head ostentatiously before bowing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak to me so formally.¡± She let out a weak laugh, grasping her left hand stiffly. His eyes softened as he looked her over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She shook her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s just a lot of memories here that I¡¯ve been holding on to.¡± ¡°Memories?¡± ¡°Silly, I know. It was so long ago. What a ridiculous thing to remem¡ª¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not silly.¡± He put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Oh my.¡± She followed his gaze down to her ripped skirt. ¡°Well, er I¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± he snickered, ¡°it¡¯s great. It¡¯s just like old times, right?¡± This time a small, genuine smile spread over her face. ¡°Well,¡± Madeleine patted down her dress, ¡°you know how those tall grasses like to grab anything and everything you¡¯re wearing.¡± He held out his arm to her and they walked side-by-side. ¡°I do indeed, Your Royal Highness-ness.¡± ¡°Tony, I know you¡¯re making fun of me for how I addressed you before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it at all, thou Royal Majesty who so haileth from the Debois dynasty.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve cheered you up at least, haven¡¯t I?¡± She hesitated, then glanced away. ¡°I told you already, I¡¯m fine.¡± He opened his mouth, then closed it. There was silence between them before he spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you again, Madi. I really missed you, you know. Adrian did too. I often thought back on your visit.¡± He paused. ¡°You changed our family. My father, Adrian¡ª¡± ¡°Yes well,¡± she interrupted, ¡°everyone is so different now, what does it matter what happened five years ago or whatever effect I may have had. You can¡¯t give me much credit now.¡± He blinked at her curiously. ¡°We can¡¯t keep living in the past, can we?¡± ¡°No indeed.¡± He paused, kicking a rock. ¡°Though, you¡¯d be surprised how little has actually changed since you left.¡± Adrian¡¯s wet eyes and vulnerable features floated into her memory. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed,¡± she said kindly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you are still the you I remember. I wish things were like they used to be.¡± ¡°You missed us too?¡± She stared at him, then nodded. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s been so confusing missing someone who was a child last, and now rules an entire country. I¡¯m not entirely sure who I¡¯m looking at.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Adrian?¡± It was more a statement than a question. Her face flushed slightly. ¡°Yes, I suppose I am.¡± ¡°He¡¯s certainly grown up, but I still see him as the moody, dramatic brother I¡¯ve always known. It was hard on him being crowned at nineteen and though he¡¯s taken it so well, Madi, I can assure you he isn¡¯t the stoic, pragmatist he always claims to be.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you for saying that.¡± He smiled warmly at her, then grasped her hand in his, pulling her towards the spot where their horses were waiting. ¡°Enough about that gloomy brother of mine. We came here for a reason, didn¡¯t we?¡± She went willingly with him. A palomino stallion waited outside for her. The proud beast turned its head towards her, making her gasp. ¡°Oh, Tony, he¡¯s beautiful.¡± The horse seemed to shake its head in approval, allowing her to stroke the top of his long nose. ¡°This is Rafale. He¡¯s very proud and a little saucy I might add. Knowing you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to handle him.¡± She took the reins in her hands, and without waiting for a stable hand or Antoine to assist her, she hoisted herself up into the side saddle. ¡°Woah, a little eager, aren¡¯t we?¡± He was grinning despite himself. A young man with a small beard appeared from the barn, carrying a riding crop in his hand. Madeleine watched him from atop the stallion in interest. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, taking the crop from him and shooting Antoine a questioning glance. ¡°Whatever happened to the other stable hand, what was his name again¡­Justin Chevalier?¡± She tried to hide the waver in her voice. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a funny story actually.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to notice her knuckles had whitened. ¡°A week or so after you left, he decided to find work elsewhere. He was gone within a day with no intention of returning.¡± Her eyes widened. Rafale started to shake his head nervously. ¡°Oh,¡± was all she said. The stallion snorted and started to back up. Noticing his behavior, she loosened her grip on the reins and patted his neck. ¡°I told you he¡¯s a little feisty,¡± Antoine remarked and soon enough the stallion relaxed and stood still. ¡°But being you, he¡¯s seemed to calm down immediately.¡± Antoine mounted his own horse and started into a trot, circling around Madeleine and her horse. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing how sensitive horses are to our feelings? Whether we are scared or anxious.¡± Madeleine looked around guiltily. ¡°We seem to project our feelings onto them.¡± Antoine¡¯s black horse whinnied. ¡°See? Faudre just picked up on how excited I am to ride him.¡± She laughed. ¡°And will he still be happy when I beat you to that tall pine tree over there?¡± She pointed at the lone tree that grew inside the tall stone wall surrounding the castle grounds. Before he could respond, she started her horse forward. Rafale flew into a canter in excitement, snorting loudly. The stallion seemed to have forgotten there was a small woman riding on his back, and charged faster and faster, pushing into a full gallop. Madeleine did not mind at all. She glanced behind, wondering where Antoine had gone, but saw no trace of him. She whipped back around as a vicious laugh rang out. The prince rode up on her right side, inches from her horse. He winked and ushered Faudre faster. The black gelding gained speed and passed the palomino. Madeleine watched in defeat as he rushed ahead, but Rafale had other ideas. Her horse cried in dismay at his opponent and pushed forward. He nipped Faudre on the shoulder and cut him off, forcing the black horse to rear and change directions. Antoine held on and tried to direct Faudre back towards Madeleine, but it was too late. Holding her reins at the top, closest to the stallion¡¯s mouth, Madeleine pulled back. It was her own horse¡¯s turn to rear. Rafale struggled under her grip, but she was well in control, and he settled down soon enough. Antoine came riding up, his mouth wide open. ¡°Stars above, Madi, that was amazing! The way you controlled Rafale. You¡¯re amazing and well¡­¡± He cleared his throat, not meeting her gaze. She grinned. ¡°I was expecting more of a challenge, Prince of Nebrasia.¡± ¡°Whatever. The horse did all the work,¡± he retorted, sticking out his chin. ¡°What was all that just now about me being amazing?¡± He brought his horse right alongside her, taking her free hand in his. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to redeem myself next time.¡± He looked at her daringly as he placed her hand to his forehead in a casual version of the Elderian greeting. ¡°Erm¡­¡± was all she managed in reply. ¡°You mentioned your love for the castle library.¡± He released her hand as he spoke. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll find yourself there often?¡± ¡°I do as a matter of fact.¡± ¡°We might bump into each other at some point then, because I find myself there often too.¡± She held her head high. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I go there for research and writing purposes only, not to meet up with princes.¡± ¡°Even dashingly handsome princes?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Only if we talk about politics, and only politics.¡± He considered her. ¡°In all seriousness, I would love that.¡± She looked over at him, taken aback. ¡°What? Discussing politics?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Y-you don¡¯t think it¡¯s silly or impractical like Yvette said yesterday?¡± ¡°Not at all. In fact, I think it¡¯s quite becoming for a woman to be learned in such things.¡± She felt her cheeks grow hot for a reason she didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to these meetings with the council. It¡¯ll be so exciting negotiating with some of the three most powerful countries in Elderian.¡± She halted her horse and stared at him helplessly. ¡°Oh, Tony!¡± The stray pieces of hair fell down into her face again and he pulled on his reins, slowing Faudre to a stop. ¡°Is there no way I can attend the meetings? I so desperately want to be there. Is there nothing you can do?¡± He blinked. ¡°It would be fine by me, but you may try asking your father, King Abel about it.¡± Her heart sank. ¡°He¡¯s forbidden me from attending any such meetings as I am not a member.¡± There was silence as she looked down at her hands in frustration. ¡°Well,¡± he said brightly, ¡°how about you promise to meet me in the library, and I¡¯ll inform you about what we discuss in the meetings?¡± Madeleine¡¯s mouth hung open. ¡°But you took an oath. You can¡¯t discuss politics with non-members.¡± His face fell. ¡°Ah, yes. How could I forget?¡± He sighed. ¡°It appears we will have to find something else to talk about in the library then.¡± He winked at her, but she only stared back at him blankly. ¡°Wait. As long as we are careful not to reveal anything specific or confidential about the meetings, we could still discuss politics in general terms.¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose we could.¡± ¡°I would so enjoy that. I am not as knowledgeable about Nebrasia¡¯s history and politics as I am Andveltica¡¯s. I want to learn.¡± He beamed at her. ¡°If I agree, you must educate me more on Andveltican politics then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± she said, extending her hand to him. ¡°Tomorrow, in the library, before noon.¡± He shook it firmly with his own. ¡°Before noon,¡± he repeated, amused. ??? Antoine entertained the company at dinner with childhood stories. ¡°I used to climb the cherry trees that grew over the outer castle walls and throw the pits at the guards.¡± The prince stopped to let out a small snicker. ¡°I never was caught,¡± he bragged with a glint in his eye. ¡°They still talk about the infamous juvenile who terrorized the royal guard. I haven¡¯t the heart to tell them it was me.¡± Laughter filled the hall. ¡°You sound just like my little brothers,¡± Amabel the Bastard said cheerily. ¡°They are the castle¡¯s worst troublemakers in Cappeland. I think you¡¯d get along well with them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t throw cherry pits anymore,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite well-behaved now. You can ask Adi.¡± ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m unsure he will vouch for you.¡± Amabel glanced at the king¡¯s chair that was always left empty during mealtimes. The prince laughed. ¡°You¡¯ve just barely arrived in Nebrasia and you already know the royal family so well, Amabel.¡± Yvette raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re so unlike the king, Prince Antoine.¡± There was mockery in her tone. ¡°So kind of you to say so, Princess. That¡¯s all I ever wanted to hear.¡± She was taken aback by his smile. ¡°The king shoulders so much responsibility. It must be nice, not having to shoulder much of your own.¡± The smile faded. ¡°The king cannot even make it to supper, he is so occupied with important matters.¡± ¡°That is where you are wrong, Princess,¡± a voice boomed. It grew quiet as all heads turned and King Adrian entered the dining hall. Heads bowed as he passed, and Madeleine stared down at her plate as he took his seat at the head of the table. ¡°Ah, Adi, you made it, and just in time for the porpoise.¡± Adrian shot his brother an annoyed look. ¡°Save me your foolishness, Tony. I just needed a change in scenery. Don¡¯t make me regret my decision.¡± Madeleine took in his large blue coat with white fur lining, and gold entwined on the front. His perfectly manicured blond hair hung loosely at the sides under a wide, blue hat. His blue eyes avoided her gaze. ¡°It is wise for a ruler to take time to enjoy the presence of others,¡± said Queen Nicole. ¡°We are honored you could join us, King Adrian.¡± He nodded to the queen in gratitude then looked over at Yvette who had cleared her throat. ¡°King Adrian, we are indeed honored to be graced by your presence.¡± Her proud voice carried across the table. ¡°How exhausted you must be. What is it you enjoy doing when you are not consumed by your royal duties?¡± The king¡¯s face seemed to soften as he replied. ¡°I will tell you once I have a free moment.¡± The hall filled with laughter. Once it died down, Adrian addressed the impressive-looking fellow who Madeleine had previously mistaken for the king of Cappeland. ¡°Cardinal Vauquelin,¡± the man¡¯s intelligent, brown-nearly-black eyes shot upwards at the mention of his name, ¡°have you been feeling quite well? We almost did not begin the meeting earlier today when you did not appear.¡± ¡°Ah, then I take it you did not receive my message?¡± Vauquelin¡¯s voice was deep and even. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± ¡°Cappeland received news this morning of some minor insubordination within the Cappeland military, and King Jean could not have missed the meeting, obviously, so I was the one to take care of it. Like I said however, it was quite minor and nothing of concern. I should be present at all future meetings.¡± Madeleine listened intently. Minor insubordination? ¡°King Jean must be very grateful to have you as a statesman and cardinal of the faith.¡± The cardinal grinned, and King Jean, who had been laughing heartily at something his wife said, stopped suddenly to look at Adrian and his councilor seriously. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Ah yes,¡± the Cappeland king squeaked, holding a goblet in one hand. ¡°I simply do not know what I would do without dear Vauquelin. He is a most trusted friend of mine.¡± Glancing away, Madeleine turned to her sister but remembered Courtney was not sitting next to her. She had been absent for their dinners the last few days. This happened regularly in Andveltica and Madeleine sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Courtney could not make it this evening,¡± she directed her comment to Antoine after he had finished talking to her father. ¡°I hope she¡¯s doing quite alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had the Nebrasian doctors look her over,¡± Antoine replied, ¡°and her condition is quite peculiar. Her health seems to rise and fall with time.¡± ¡°I haven''t seen her at all today.¡± It was Amabel that spoke next, tossing a strand of long black hair over her shoulder. ¡°I do hope she is doing alright. She looked so sickly when we first met.¡± Queen Nicole halted her conversation with the queen of Cappeland to look over at them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the trip took quite a toll on Princess Courtney,¡± the queen said. ¡°She¡¯s been confined to her room all day.¡± ¡°Oh, that is awful, Nicole,¡± the queen of Cappeland spoke. She had pale skin and blonde hair like Yvette and the same intrusive green eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Adele,¡± the queen assured, though she didn¡¯t sound convinced. ¡°If Prince Antoine is correct in saying her health rises and falls, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be ready to join us again soon once she¡¯s taken the time to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honestly not surprised she has had difficulty recovering due to all the diseases that exist in Andveltica. I have no idea how you live there on a regular basis, Nicole. I would have grown tired of the bug bites already.¡± Queen Nicole¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°If you grow up there, the bugs tend to leave you alone. As for Courtney, she was weakened from the sweating sickness from several years ago and is susceptible to any illness whether it¡¯s minor or serious.¡± ¡°Courtney¡¯s condition is most unfortunate,¡± Adrian said, and Madeleine was surprised by his gentle and solemn tone. ¡°She already has the best doctors in Nebrasia though, and they are very skilled in their practice. She¡¯ll be up and going in no time. I am sure of it.¡± Madeleine found herself meeting his eyes and was surprised to see them filled with concern. She searched them for a moment then looked away. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so kind of you, Your Majesty,¡± Yvette remarked. ¡°You really are a compassionate ruler.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t invite guests into my home and not do what I can to fulfill their needs.¡± A pit formed in her stomach as she watched the king and princess. They talked freely without tension or quarrel. Swallowing hard, she wondered what she was even doing in Nebrasia, as she could not be a part of the council meetings, and the man she thought was a trusted friend felt like a stranger. Her eyes wandered until they fell on Antoine. As he talked with whoever was willing, she thought more on the political meetings and his promise to her. She imagined herself speaking out boldly to a room of bewildered, highly ranked men and her father being flabbergasted by her knowledge and excellent points of discussion. She grinned as an imaginary Adrian complimented her on her diplomatic abilities. ¡°Madeleine, you seem quite pleased,¡± her father spoke, and she jumped slightly. She stared at him blankly. ¡°Er, yes, King Abel.¡± She looked desperately around the room until she saw a tray of pastries in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to¡­the dessert. Pineapple pastries are in fact my favorite.¡± And sure enough, her favorite pastries were being served and she silently thanked their presence. The king gladly took one and looked back at his daughter. ¡°Then we must be related, Princess, for I love them ever so dearly myself. I had pineapple imported here just for that reason. Though, I do believe I am round and stuffed like a pastry because of it.¡± Queen Nicole let out a short laugh and glanced at her husband, grinning. She put one of the pastries to her mouth before continuing her conversation with the queen of Cappeland. None of this went unnoticed by King Abel. He smiled brightly, watching his wife with one hand under his chin and the other holding a second pastry. Madeleine was unsure what bothered her more: her father speaking directly to her, or the flirtatious exchange with the queen. Furrowing her eyebrows skeptically, Madeleine too stuffed a pastry in her mouth. ??? Long stained-glass windows poured morning sunlight onto the floor, desks, and bookcases of the Nebrasian library. The reflected light created colored shapes that danced inside the large room. Many portions of the walls were made of tiny mosaic tiles that formed images of ancient monarchs, castles, horses, and flowers. Dark, oak beams stretched across the ceiling with twirled, knobbed ends. The bookcases climbed to the top of the room where the highest books could be reached from either the second floor by two twisted staircases on the north and south entrances of the room. Madeleine rested her chin on one of her hands. Slumped over a desk, her uncovered hair fell down one shoulder, resting on a leather notebook. She wore a blue gown trimmed with white lace accompanied by a brown belt about her waist. A white ruff was tied around her neck as well as two smaller ruffs around her wrists. She stared at something for a long while before jumping up and seizing her quill. Brushing long strands of hair out of her face, she wrote furiously, her tongue sticking out of her mouth. She stopped for a moment and listened, hearing footsteps approaching. Quickly, she closed the notebook, pulling a large volume titled, Nebrasia¡¯s Long History towards her when Antoine stepped into view. She was surprised by his apparel. ¡°You weren¡¯t inspired to wear that color were you, Tony?¡± The doublet he wore was a brilliant blue, the same color as her dress. His dark blue over gown had split sleeves, so the lighter blue from the doublet peaked out from underneath. A dark cloak was draped around his shoulders, and he wore a bright smile on his face. ¡°Perhaps you were the one who was inspired.¡± He posed dramatically, showing off his outfit. She snorted. Antoine looked down, noticing the open book on the desk. ¡°You weren¡¯t actually reading this old thing were you, Madi?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She glanced down sheepishly. ¡°Yvette may think politics are a silly subject for women to learn, but I do not think that.¡± ¡°Madi.¡± He pulled up a chair beside her. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure all genders equally dislike this book. It literally has ¡®long¡¯ in the title.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Not to mention it¡¯s upside down.¡± She looked down quickly. The book was indeed upside down. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°What were you doing before I came in?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± She touched her hair self-consciously, hesitating. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡± She closed the ancient text¡¯s massive cover. ¡°This is what I was really working on. I don¡¯t usually show it to anyone, but well, I suppose you are the exception.¡± Decidedly, she grabbed her notebook and flipped to the page she¡¯d been working on. Antoine slid his chair closer to hers and looked at the journal wide-eyed. ¡°Oh, wow. It¡¯s your diary! I am truly flattered that you would allow me to lay my eyes on such a sacred item.¡± She poked his side with her index finger teasingly and he flinched. ¡°It¡¯s not a diary, Tony. They¡¯re poems. I write poetry in my free time. I-It¡¯s a way for me to express myself.¡± She suddenly felt very exposed and moved her hand to close the book, but Antoine had placed his own on the right corner. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± His eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°May I?¡± She let out a strange sound of confusion. ¡°You want to read it?¡± She searched his eyes. ¡°As in, the whole thing?¡± He laughed. ¡°Oh, well I just meant the poem you were working on,¡± he poked the book with his finger, ¡°so this page, but I¡¯d be much obliged to some light reading for the next week, if you wish.¡± She was touching her hair again. He placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I really would like to read all of it, if you want me to,¡± he added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I¡¯d like it better if you just read this one. I¡¯ve been told my poetry is too dark anyway. Apparently, it can be somewhat disturbing. I¡¯d hate to¡­¡± He gave her a look that made her stop talking. ¡°You know I come from the darkest, moodiest, and most disturbing family in all of Elderian, right?¡± She snorted. ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration.¡± ¡°Just a bit.¡± He bit back a grin. There was a short silence in which they both stared down at her book and she tried to think of something to say. ¡°So can I read it?¡± he finally asked. ¡°Of course!¡± She picked up the journal and handed it to him. The trees cry out, brushing away his hair, She beckons tenderly, He blinks ignorance, The gesture is lost, Breathing one last note, she dolefully fades away, taking her faceless devotion. ¡°Well,¡± he finally spoke up, causing her to jump, ¡°is this about the wind?¡± She took the book from his outstretched hand. ¡°Er, yes. That¡¯s the simpler way of looking at it.¡± There was a pause, so she continued. ¡°If you read it again, you may be able to decipher the deeper meaning.¡± She handed the book back to him. Madeleine didn¡¯t notice as her hair fell over his left arm as his eyes poured over it again. He looked up at her after a while, and she was surprised to see a softness in his eyes. ¡°This reminds me of the loneliness that only comes with being spurned by the one you love.¡± She stared at him in surprise, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s kind of what I was going for.¡± ¡°Who is this poem about?¡± She avoided his gaze. ¡°No one,¡± she said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just a poem. It doesn¡¯t have to mean anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before.¡± ¡°Before?¡± She hesitated. ¡°I just said poetry allows me to express feelings that can only be explained on paper. I never said they were my feelings specifically.¡± She could tell by his face that she was not being very convincing. She closed the book stiffly, clearing her throat. ¡°I see.¡± There was a short silence. ¡°Um, Tony.¡± Madeleine¡¯s voice was barely audible. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Were you going to tell me about the meeting?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean the confidential meeting I¡¯m sworn under oath to not tell anyone about?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Her face turned pale. ¡°I mean, were you going to give me the generalities about Nebrasia¡¯s politics so as to not break your oath?¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± He clapped his hands together, grinning. ¡°Let me see. You already heard the cardinal at dinner speaking of the ¡®minor insubordination¡¯ that occurred in Cappeland?¡± She placed a hand under her chin thoughtfully. ¡°About that; do you think there¡¯s something off about the cardinal?¡± Antoine raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯d say he¡¯s quite the pompous boor who never stops talking about nothing and is usually the cause of the meetings going late.¡± ¡°But is it not strange that he talked about having to miss the meeting to deal with business instead of the king?¡± ¡°Not really. As you may have already noticed, King Jean of Cappeland is not exactly the most energetic ruler for lack of better words. Cardinal Vauquelin handles the more serious and complex responsibilities.¡± ¡°When I first saw the cardinal, I thought perhaps he was the king of Cappeland. He plays the part so well.¡± Tony laughed. ¡°Everyone thinks that when they meet him. Some rulers have a hard time accepting their roles, and King Jean has always seemed to struggle with his own.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Well, anyway. The recent insubordination?¡± ¡°Right. The majority of raids that have occurred are from Venwick, and the country may be preparing for all-out war, according to a spy report. But of course, that is top secret¡ª¡± His eyes bulged as he realized what he¡¯d said. Her eyes were wide as well as she stared in shock. Deep down she was trying to hide her excitement. ¡°Venwick,¡± she repeated quietly. ¡°I knew they were always an unstable nation, but war¡­Are we going to be at war with them?¡± Antoine looked very uncomfortable then. ¡°Madi¡­¡± he paused for a moment, sighing. ¡°That¡¯s kind of the whole point of the triple alliance and the negotiations that follow. It¡¯s to secure support from our more powerful allies. Some say it is a matter of when Venwick will declare war, and not if, since there was a dispatch of small armies forming in some areas outside the border.¡± She sat stiffly, unable to respond. Realization spread over his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªoh dear.¡± He covered his face with his hands. ¡°That¡¯s all I am able to tell you. I can¡¯t risk leaking anything else.¡± She nodded. ¡°I understand. I will speak of this to no one.¡± She stared at her hands thinking. ¡°King Abel mentioned raids and aggressive talk, but I just assumed they were minor. To think it¡¯s more serious is quite alarming. I hope we will be safe here in Nebrasia. Andveltica is much better protected, and we never received threats from Venwick before.¡± ¡°Not to worry, Madi. There have already made preparations to keep all royalty safe.¡± Antoine¡¯s face was red then as he held his breath. He looked around quickly, then motioned her closer, about to whisper something. Madeleine placed a hand over his mouth quickly. ¡°Tony, no! You are terrible at keeping secrets!¡± She removed her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve already told me too much and now you¡¯re going to tell me more?¡± They looked at each other for a moment, then he let out a laugh. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. I think that should be all for today.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s stop before you spill anything else.¡± His smile melted quickly. ¡°Madi, I implore you to never mention this to anyone.¡± She blinked. ¡°Can you do that?¡± She thought of Adrian and the secret they already shared that she had never divulged. ¡°Yes, I believe so.¡± He nodded, the color beginning to return to his face. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again tomorrow. I promise I won¡¯t let anything else slip.¡± She snorted. ¡°Next time let¡¯s talk about Andveltica. I did promise you we would.¡± ¡°That you did.¡± They both jumped when a messenger popped his head around a bookcase, addressing them while bowing. ¡°His Royal Highness, Prince Antoine is requested to see King Adrian in his study.¡± The prince and princess exchanged glances, exhaling. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to leave,¡± Antoine said, standing up from his chair. ¡°I¡¯m sure whatever Adi wants me for, it can¡¯t be nearly as exciting as being in your company.¡± She stood as well and played with one of the rings on her fingers. The messenger turned and left. ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t keep him,¡± she said. He snorted, taking her hands in his. ¡°I can keep my brother waiting as long as I want. I am the esteemed Prince Antoine after all.¡± He placed his forehead gently to the top of her hands, then turned to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± She placed a hand on his arm. ¡°Take this, b-but only if you want to.¡± She held out her notebook and he took it graciously. ¡°Of course, I want to read it, and I mean all of it.¡± He winked, then left the same way as the messenger. She stood there for a moment, then sunk into her chair, staring at the enormous book and the words, Nebrasia¡¯s Long History. ¡°What did I just do?¡± ??? A few days later, Madeleine stood outside the doors to the king¡¯s council hall. She was far too excited to wait in the library for Antoine and decided to stake out the private meeting as it was ending. Realizing that she might look suspicious being right outside the entrance, she hid herself behind one of the large stone columns that lined the hallway. She grasped a leather notebook tightly to her chest. Any minute now. Soon enough, the doors burst open and men in costly apparel wandered out into the hallway. Peeking around the column, Madeleine scanned the entrance for a head of messy brown curls. She breathed in quickly when Antoine stepped out but then realized she would have to discreetly get his attention all the way from her hiding spot. She looked around for a solution. Remembering that she was still clutching the notebook, she opened it and ripped out a blank page. Antoine had stopped to speak with one of the council members right outside her hiding spot. Once they had ended their conversation and he took a step forward, Madeleine threw the now crumpled up piece of parchment at him. She was surprised when it actually hit his arm and he turned her way. She popped her head back behind the column and waited. After a few anticipated seconds, the prince appeared. ¡°What in Elderian are you doing?¡± he asked in a hushed voice. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you stopped to talk to that duke,¡± she whispered with a small grin. ¡°I never would have gotten your attention.¡± He leaned against the column with arms folded, cocking his head to the side. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just wait in the library? Did you lose faith in me?¡± She shook her head and was hugging the notebook to her chest again. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°To take notes so I remember everything of course.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of pressure on me to be a good teacher. I hope I¡¯m up to the task.¡± ¡°Shall we discuss Nebrasia¡¯s military first?¡± Her large eyes sparkled, and he looked surprised. ¡°M-military?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows at his nervous tone. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that we discussed just that in the meeting today. You nearly stopped my heart from beating.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know. Let¡¯s choose a new subject.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. May I ask why the military of all things is what you brought up?¡± ¡°I know at least that Nebrasia has the smallest, least-threatening military, and this is one of the reasons the triple alliance is so important. I thought Nebrasia was a very wealthy country, however, so I¡¯m not entirely sure why the military would be so small.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not small,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s just small compared to those of Cappeland, Andveltica, and Venwick. It may also be that Nebrasia pools its resources into mostly agriculture and trade, and not its military.¡± ¡°It also seems geographically that Nebrasia is at a disadvantage since it borders every country and consists of flatlands and small forests.¡± Antoine nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, so even if we did have an amazing military, it¡¯s difficult to cover all our borders. It doesn¡¯t help that Venwick spans the entire northern border of Nebrasia, and there are so many little towns and cities in Venwick, there really is no way to tell where exactly they would be attacking from.¡± ¡°Perhaps with a well-planned Nebrasian defense though, they could fend off a large army,¡± she offered. ¡°The problem is we have no geographic strong points to mount a defense. We could easily be cut off from any resupply if the battle turned into a siege or worse. Venwick would just bypass our defenses and move to take our capital.¡± ¡°And why,¡± a voice that was all too familiar spoke behind them, causing them both to jump, ¡°would the princess need to know about Nebrasia¡¯s strong points?¡± Antoine let out a small yelp and they both found themselves face to face with Queen Nicole who calmly looked at them, her eyebrows raised. ¡°Uh, um, Your Majesty.¡± Antoine dipped into a bow, knocking Madeleine''s notebook out of her hand. ¡°Tony!¡± she hissed. He bent down to retrieve the dropped item. ¡°Why are you discussing confidential information with a non-member, Prince Antoine.¡± His face turned pale. ¡°We weren¡¯t saying anything about the meeting. It was just¡ª¡± ¡°Then why were you discussing Nebrasia¡¯s military?¡± He looked helplessly at her, words failing him. ¡°It was just a coincidence,¡± Madeleine said stiffly. Her mother¡¯s eyes bore into her own. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Madi, King Abel said you could not be part of the meetings, and this is what you do? Do you not realize it is treason to reveal anything from these negotiations?¡± It was Madeleine¡¯s turn to look helpless. ¡°Madi had nothing to do with it, Your Highness,¡± Antoine interrupted. ¡°I was the one who broke the oath. We were discussing politics not having to do with the negotiations and I let a few things slip. I took the oath. I deserve the punishment. Please, I beg you not to punish the princess for my sins.¡± The queen was silent and somewhat dumbfounded it seemed. ¡°To break the oath is treason,¡± she repeated. He nodded, his face expressionless. ¡°You understand the consequences.¡± He dipped into a low bow. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Madeleine was shocked to see a small smile appear on her mother¡¯s face. ¡°And yet, you would really sacrifice yourself for my daughter?¡± His ears turned pink. ¡°Um, uh,¡± he stuttered. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. She is an old friend. I would hate for Madi to¡ª¡± ¡°Madi?¡± He looked up at her. ¡°My apologies. Princess Madeleine.¡± He returned to his bowing position. ¡°Only those closest to my daughter call her that. Are you close to her, Prince Antoine?¡± Madeleine watched his bowed head tremble before the queen, and she thought it odd that this was what her mother had decided to question him about. ¡°We are good friends, yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Rise.¡± He slowly came up, his eyes barely meeting the queen¡¯s. ¡°Your sacrifice is most noble, but unnecessary.¡± He gaped. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°You see, for my daughter, a princess of Andveltica with limited knowledge on the political matters of neighboring kingdoms, it is of the utmost importance that she be on the council.¡± They both gawked at her silently. ¡°No daughter of mine will be ignorant in politics. I will bring the matter to the council tomorrow.¡± There was silence and the prince and princess finally exchanged a bewildered glance. ¡°Queen Nicole,¡± Madeleine said, feeling as though she were in a daze. ¡°What about women and politics, and the foolishness¡ª¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to what Princess Yvette said at dinner the other day,¡± the queen interrupted, ¡°I must say I disagree.¡± The queen stuck her chin out the way Madeleine sometimes did. ¡°Perhaps in her mind, she will never need to know anything about ruling or the complexities of her country. She will be content staying out of such affairs, but you, Madi,¡± she paused and looked at her daughter meaningfully, ¡°I know you would never be content being left in the dark and I know you have a lot to offer.¡± Madeleine did not know what to say. She was shocked, flattered, and inspired by her mother, with whom she¡¯d been furious with for years. ¡°And the king¡ª¡± she began. ¡°I will take care of King Abel. He may have declined your request, but he has yet to hear mine. I doubt he would detest the idea of his daughter following in her mother¡¯s footsteps and gaining a better reputation for herself.¡± ¡°O-okay. And King Adrian¡ª¡± Madeleine began, feeling overwhelmed. ¡°I will speak with both kings to ensure this decision comes to the council.¡± For the first time in ages, Madeleine sincerely bowed to her mother in respect. Antoine bowed again as well. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± she said. ¡°This means a great deal to both of us.¡± Queen Nicole blinked at her daughter¡¯s acknowledgment. ¡°Prince Antoine will inform you of the time of meeting, and not until after you have taken the oath may he discuss anything more with you.¡± ¡°Of course, Queen Nicole,¡± Antoine said. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be in touch.¡± She quickly left them, her dress flowing elegantly behind her. They stood speechless, staring after her. ¡°Well, that settles it then.¡± Antoine broke the silence, laughing slightly. ¡°You must attend the negotiations, Madi. The queen herself commands it!¡± ¡°If the council decides to accept me,¡± she said, her stomach churning. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll be sure to make my opinion known at the council. After that, really, it¡¯s up to the three monarchs to decide your fate, and I think we both already know which way King Abel will swing.¡± Madeleine remembered the way her father had flirted with Queen Nicole at dinner, and she found herself in agreement. If anyone could persuade her father, it was Queen Nicole. ¡°Then it¡¯s just Adrian that needs convincing, even if King Jean objects.¡± Antoine nodded. ¡°That¡¯s also where your mother comes in.¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s so strange that she¡¯s suddenly involved in this.¡± He let out a nervous laugh. ¡°I¡¯m just glad she did not report me, and Madi, this is a huge opportunity for you. Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve hoped for? This is a great service she¡¯s doing for you.¡± She stared at the spot where her mother had stood. ¡°Yes, it is. That¡¯s what bothers me.¡± Fresh Meat A vast blanket reflects light, Each grain displaying its glory, beaming before so many, Some never leave, while others never remain, They all hope for calm, as they are swept away, likely never to return. Queen Nicole and her nerve-stricken daughter left the chamber together, walking the entire distance to the council room without saying a word. The queen halted just before the hallway with the stone columns and large double doors, turning to Madeleine. ¡°Not everyone will be pleased with this proposal and may speak against you,¡± she said seriously. ¡°It all may be overwhelming, so I ask that for today, if you are accepted onto the council, to hold any questions or comments you may have.¡± The princess nodded, barely processing what the queen was saying as she grew steadily more anxious. ¡°You need to seem as harmless and opinionless as possible right now.¡± She nodded again, her heartbeat reverberating in her ears as they began walking again. When the double doors opened, she held her breath. Madeleine¡¯s father stood in the entrance, talking to Cardinal Vauquelin. He turned his head when he saw his wife who nodded in acknowledgement, causing a grin to spread over his face. The hall was rather small, with a ceiling that seemed to stretch forever upwards. Tall, thin stained-glass windows were uniformly lined up along the left wall and draped with red cloth. A large table sat in the center of the room, and ten chairs were neatly, and thoughtfully placed around it. There was an extra chair sitting off to the side, away from the other ten that looked out of place. The queen found her seat near the middle of the table, further up from where the two men sat, and Madeleine stood awkwardly near her. Nicole pointed to the chair that stood away from all the others. She gulped, realizing it was her own. Making a walk of shame to it, she sat, her cheeks flushed. She realized the chairs had a certain amount of power associated with them, decreasing in rank starting from the head down to her little outcast chair in terms of hierarchy and prestige. Her face fell when Prince Bryson took the seat closest to hers. He looked over at her with a stony expression. ¡°Sister, what in Elderian are you doing here? I believe you¡¯ve wound up in the wrong room.¡± ¡°Bryson, Dear,¡± Queen Nicole projected, giving him a pointed look and the princess thought she saw him straighten slightly. ¡°Madeleine is here per my request and under the approval of the king.¡± He raised both eyebrows. ¡°Is that so? I hope you won¡¯t fall behind, that is, if they even allow you to stay.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Madeleine retorted, expressionless. ¡°Ah, Madi, you¡¯re here!¡± Prince Antoine¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I see you¡¯ve made it all in one piece.¡± She smiled, opening her mouth in reply when everyone except the other kings at the table stood abruptly from their chairs. Getting out of her own, Madeleine looked down the table to see a man with blond, shoulder length hair and a brilliant purple cloak trailing elegantly behind him, walking with speed and purpose towards the front of the table. His sudden appearance left her face feeling hot. Everyone sat down again once the king had taken his place at the front. ¡°Before we continue from where we left off,¡± Adrian boomed, ¡°I have decided to consider adding a new member to the council.¡± Madeleine wanted to disappear as they all looked over at her in her pitiful little chair. ¡°The three monarchs will decide on whether Princess Madeleine of Andveltica will be present for the remainder of our meetings.¡± There was murmuring as the princess blinked around the room restlessly. It was then she realized how much of an honor it was that King Adrian had even considered having the council vote her in, since many of the others in the room would not have done the same. ¡°Your Majesty, if I might add my opinion.¡± It was a man in his thirties with a black mustache, brown hair, and copper colored skin. ¡°This girl is hardly fit to be on such an important council.¡± He lifted his nose up at her, causing her to frown. ¡°I agree with Duke Adam,¡± Bryson said, and somehow Madeleine was not surprised. ¡°I wonder what might have influenced this decision, My Lord.¡± ¡°It does seem somewhat random, King Adrian.¡± Madeleine did not need to look over to see who it was as Vauquelin spoke; his deep, confident voice unmistakable. ¡°I would advise against this decision and not waste any more of the council¡¯s time.¡± Adrian¡¯s face was unreadable. ¡°What are your thoughts on this, Count Alexandre?¡± A man with long, curly black hair, black skin, and a pleasant disposition said, ¡°I think it rather strange we are talking about the princess in front of her as though she isn¡¯t hearing every word of it.¡± His voice was deep yet soothing. ¡°Do you wish to be a part of the council, Princess Madeleine?¡± She was surprised to be addressed, blinking at the count¡¯s large, kind eyes. She cleared her throat before saying, ¡°Y-yes, I do, and I believe I have something to offer, even if it is seemingly negligible.¡± ¡°Give yourself more credit,¡± the count said, offering a small smile. ¡°I trust the King¡¯s decision in asking you here, and I doubt it was for some foolish reason as others may suggest.¡± He glanced at Duke Adam whose face fell. Madeleine nodded in gratitude. Adrian shifted his glance to an older man with a white hair and a long beard with pale skin who¡¯d cleared his throat. ¡°You are quite esteemed, My King,¡± he said and long, droopy jowls shook as he spoke. ¡°I do wonder how the princess will possibly be able to contribute when we have such esteemed members here on the council. In my day, there were no women on the king¡¯s council, that is for certain.¡± Count Alexandre propped his head under his chin and sighed, and Queen Nicole wore a forcibly placid look on her face. ¡°Cappeland is a very traditional country, yes,¡± the ancient man continued, ¡°but that is for good reason. It is important to keep to the old ways and do things the way my father did¡ª¡± ¡°Thank you, Duke Bourgeois,¡± King Adrian¡¯s voice cut in. ¡°Without further ado¡­¡± the old man looked taken back at the interruption, his wrinkled face falling into a disapproving scowl. ¡°King Abel, King Jean, and I will make the final decision.¡± The three monarchs all seated at the head of the table began whispering amongst themselves, and Madeleine felt positively sick having to sit there and wait to hear her fate. The cardinal leaned over King Jean¡¯s shoulder, whispering something into his ear. The king nodded as Vauquelin spoke, then he looked at his advisor strangely, furrowing his eyebrows. As the king responded, he began shaking his head and Vauquelin¡¯s whisper seemed to grow fiercer. ¡°In the end, it¡¯ll be for the good of the council,¡± the cardinal hissed. He glanced around the room for a moment, clearing his throat, then lowered his tone again. King Jean raised his hand for silence, saying something in a firm tone, and the cardinal resumed his regular posture in his chair, folding his arms in what looked like defeat. King Jean returned to speaking with the other kings, appearing more confident than before. After a few tense moments, they three nodded, turning back to everyone. ¡°Princess Madeleine,¡± Adrian addressed her, and she stiffened. ¡°Yes, My Lord?¡± she squeaked. ¡°The vote was unanimous. You shall be the newest member of the council of the Triple Alliance.¡± Her mouth fell slightly open as a small outcry came from half the council. Duke Adam, being one of them, was shaking his head at her with a disapproving look. Madeleine had been certain the king of Cappeland would have made whatever decision the cardinal made, but apparently not. This seemed to surprise the other members as well, since many of them looked over at King Jean incredulously. Adrian held up his hand for silence. ¡°There will be no further discussion. I do not wish to spend any more of the council¡¯s time on this than I have to. With that said, I will now ask Princess Madeleine to take the oath of secrecy before the council.¡± Antoine stood, walking over to her and placing an official-looking piece of parchment in front of her as well as a quill. There was so much writing on the document, she had no idea what she was even looking at. After much staring, Antoine whispered, ¡°Sign there, at the bottom.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks!¡± She sat up straighter and moved the quill over the bottom line after dipping it in the ink jar he¡¯d brought. ¡°Rise,¡± Adrian¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°and raise your right hand while repeating the recited oath.¡± She stood up, feeling slightly dizzy with nerves. ¡°I do solemnly swear,¡± he started immediately, and she quietly repeated his words with her hand raised, feeling completely overwhelmed, ¡°under the decree of King Adrian of Nebrasia, that any and all information discussed within these walls concerning the triple alliance of the three kingdoms of Elderian: Nebrasia, Cappeland, and Andveltica, shall be kept under strict confidentiality between members of the council. Any non-compliance to this oath is an act of treason and the punishment is confinement in the castle dungeons until a further sentence is stipulated by the three monarchs.¡± Her eyes widened and she glanced at Antoine seriously, realizing the full extent of the oath and what it meant to break it. ¡°I accept these terms and agreements and understand all encompassing consequences.¡± She lowered her hand and sat down, her cheeks flushed. Antoine had pushed her chair closer to the other members, and though it still stuck out at the end, she at least felt more a part of the group than before. Without hesitation, Adrian continued. ¡°In yesterday¡¯s meeting we concluded that Andveltica will be stationing only twenty-five percent of their troops on the north-western side of the West Nebrasian castle in anticipation of war.¡± There was some outcry, and the king waved his hand again for silence. Antoine gave her a look, heaving a soft sigh. Doesn¡¯t sound very concluded at all. ¡°For those that seem to have already forgotten,¡± King Abel projected impatiently, ¡°if Andveltica spared anymore, they would be without a large portion of their military and be left vulnerable.¡± ¡°Please, Your Majesty.¡± Vauquelin stroked the small black goatee on his chestnut-brown chin as he spoke. ¡°If Venwick were to launch a sudden attack at the Nebrasian border, we would need more troops and not just the underground safe houses for castle members. Is it not wiser to have extra reinforcements from Andveltica stationed here where the main battle would occur?¡± Despite King Jean¡¯s previous rebellious nature, he now sat quietly and nodded in agreement with the cardinal¡¯s words. Queen Nicole spoke next, her voice loud and confident. ¡°Just how many troops do you suggest Andveltica send in order for Nebrasia to be properly protected as you say, Cardinal?¡± ¡°Many of us were hoping for around four thousand soldiers with one thousand archers, plus two horse detachments,¡± Duke Adam answered gruffly, glaring at her. ¡°I do not think it¡¯s too much to ask, especially since Nebrasia is indeed at the forefront of any war that may occur.¡± He sounded matter-of-factly, shooting a challenging look her way. ¡°Please, Duke Adam,¡± Adrian sounded somewhat irritated. ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed these matters before and with finality, it is King Abel who decides whether or not to provide more military aid at our borders, and as he has informed the council many times before, Andveltica will not.¡± He shot a look Vauquelin¡¯s way. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Duke Adam pursed his lips but said nothing. ¡°With that in mind,¡± Adrian continued, and Madeleine found herself watching him from where she sat, his pale, defined jawline slightly distracting her from his words, ¡°the combination of all of Cappeland, Andveltica, and Nebrasia¡¯s military is still not larger than that of Venwick¡¯s, but it could be enough to defend either of Nebrasia¡¯s strongholds.¡± ¡°Might I add,¡± Antoine spoke up, his curls bouncing slightly as he did, ¡°while Venwick¡¯s population may be massive, that does not mean they are all competent fighters, nor does it mean their military is terribly organized or disciplined, not to mention their supplies are dismal. They would be formidable for perhaps thirty days, and then crumble from lack of food and supplies.¡± ¡°We have to consider,¡± Count Alexandre¡¯s voice carried across the room, ¡°whether or not our combined forces would be able to hold off Venwick before their army¡¯s inevitable fall, because if either castle was lost within that time frame, we could meet a swift defeat.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe there is a simple solution to that,¡± Antoine said. ¡°If we were to recruit Tyrus¡­¡± A murmur and what sounded like a groan filled the hall. ¡°Now hear me out before you all moan and complain.¡± An air of sass slipped out and the princess found herself biting back a small grin. ¡°While it is a very small country with minimal defense, the victory of Tyrus would give Venwick additional numbers and an advantage in the war. More importantly, it would free up Venwick¡¯s soldiers stationed on the Tyrus border. The people of Tyrus are strong-willed, and I believe their small contribution could turn the tide of war if it came to that.¡± ¡°Venwick has been persuasive or should I say, aggressive in winning over smaller lands to join their cause.¡± Vauquelin lightly drummed his fingers on the table a few times as he spoke. ¡°Tyrus is just another victim to be added to the list. It¡¯s a lost cause, Prince Antoine. It will one day be swallowed up by Venwick regardless. There is no point in putting energy and resources into a place so insignificant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Adrian said, and Antoine shot him a look. ¡°Venwick has had a force stationed on the border of Tyrus and Venwick for months now, threatening Tyrus to unify with them according to recent intel.¡± ¡°How do you know of this?¡± Vauquelin asked, and Madeleine thought this an odd question. Adrian paused to consider him. ¡°There are sources on the ground, and they have reported to me the numbers and actions of those stationed outside Tyrus. Venwick has an aggressive posture for sure.¡± ¡°Who are these sources?¡± Vauquelin folded his arms. The king¡¯s face was impatient. ¡°Why is it important? I do not know who they are, simply that spies are there, and I receive regular reports from the commander.¡± ¡°King Adrian, I might bring us back to the original topic,¡± Antoine said firmly. ¡°If we do not recruit Tyrus soon, the enemy will. Numbers are not something we can afford to lose.¡± Queen Nicole spoke from her end of the table. ¡°The prince has a point. We must use all that is available to us and not overlook any small detail that could make the difference between victory and defeat.¡± ¡°I do not see the hurry or the priority.¡± Duke Bourgeois¡¯s unmistakable, warbling voice rang out. ¡°Tyrus is not as small as say some of the larger, minor provinces. I would know, because I visited every country in Elderian when I was a much younger man.¡± He paused, pursing his lips, and a few pained sighs rang out as he rambled on. ¡°What makes you so sure they will be absorbed so quickly,¡± he said, finally returning from his tangent, ¡°when Venwick has been hostile towards them for some time?¡± ¡°Venwick has done this many times before,¡± Adrian stated tiredly. ¡°It is the reason they are so massive. As easily as Minoka was lost to Venwick, it would be perfectly reasonable to assume that Tyrus will take the same path as soon as they decide they want to take it.¡± Madeleine had never heard of either Tyrus or Minoka and made a mental note to ask Antoine later about it. ¡°Will the contribution of this small country really be enough to help or hurt Nebrasia?¡± Vauquelin said stiffly. ¡°Will the energy spent on this project truly reap the rewards we desire?¡± Madeleine tried to think of other allies to Andveltica and remembered Courtney¡¯s marriage to the Flussland prince. Without thinking she blurted out, ¡°What about recruitment of Flussland?¡± Everyone stared at her, and she immediately regretted speaking. ¡°They are rather large and a commonwealth of Andveltica and¡ª¡± ¡°And therefore, their military is simply a branch of Andveltica,¡± Bryson cut her off. ¡°They are one in the same.¡± She felt the blood drain from her face at the realization and her stomach did a flip flop. ¡°Surely you knew that, Madi.¡± She glanced away as many of the members began mumbling. She felt especially ashamed when she made eye contact with her mother, who gave her a look as if to say, ¡°What did I say about speaking?¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Adrian interjected. ¡°Antoine, I will take your suggestion into account, and Nebrasia at least, will consider Tyrus a possible option for recruitment. The rest of you, I¡¯d like to hear more ideas on how and where we might increase our defense.¡± Madeleine let out a silent sigh of relief as the discussion headed in a different direction. While the old man, Duke Bourgeois, droned on about the complexities of war, Adrian¡¯s eyes wandered over to her. He shot her a soft look and what looked like a kind smile. She blinked back at him, and after hesitating, simply nodded in thanks. After a long while, the king interrupted the old duke in an attempt to direct the conversation back to its original course. Cardinal Vauquelin used this opportunity to intercept with his own topic, and even though the men continued to try to drift the conversation elsewhere, Madeleine couldn¡¯t help but admire how smoothly and confidently Adrian steered everyone back on track. As she gazed at his confident face, the look of comfort Adrian had given her before filled her breast with hope. ??? Overall, the meeting had not gone quite as Madeleine had planned. She was overwhelmed and still raw from her little outburst. As she replayed the scene in her head, clenching her jaw in response, she made her way to the end of the council room to the large double doors. Antoine caught up with her. ¡°Well, that didn¡¯t go so terribly, did it?¡± She looked over at him, giving a half smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madi,¡± he added kindly. ¡°With time as you go to more meetings, you will no longer feel so overloaded with information.¡± ¡°Thanks, Tony. Perhaps, sometime you could fill me in on some of the details I¡¯m lacking?¡± He flashed a big smile. ¡°Of course, though, I think you¡¯ll need to acquire more than just details at this point to survive any more meetings.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Are you up to the task of teaching me?¡± ¡°Certainly! We¡¯ll meet tomorrow then. Is that alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe so.¡± He considered her, then took a step closer, lowering his voice. ¡°By the way, I was able to read your poetry.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You did?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t sound so surprised. I did say I would read all of it, didn¡¯t I? In fact, I have it here.¡± He pulled a black notebook out of his tunic and handed it to her. ¡°Your writing is beautiful and insightful, Madi. I was honored to read it.¡± She felt a heat behind her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± That¡¯s when the young Andveltican messenger boy with a runny nose and a roll of parchment approached her at the door. He bowed to both of them then rolled out a long piece of parchment. ¡°Pardon me, Your Highnesses, but I have a message for you, Princess Madeleine. Princess Courtney requests your presence in her chamber immediately.¡± She blinked several times. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°She did not say.¡± ¡°Excuse me, Tony,¡± she breathed out quickly, swallowing back the intrusive thoughts now bombarding her. ¡°Of course.¡± He took her hands and touched them to his forehead. ¡°I hope everything is alright.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Without further delay, her feet carried her away to Courtney¡¯s chambers. Her heart raced as she passed rows upon rows of torches and she tried to reassure herself that it was nothing. She stopped in front of her sister¡¯s bedroom, breathing in deeply for a moment before knocking lightly. A maid soon opened it, and she was led inside. Examining the bed first, she was expecting Courtney to be lying in it when she realized it was empty. To her surprise, her sister was sitting in front of a large mirror while a maid braided her long, black hair. The older sister turned, and upon seeing Madeleine her face lit up. ¡°Oh, Madi!¡± A pink glow filled the bronze cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask you over here, but I need to know if the rumors are true. The maids have been filling me in on the latest gossip while I¡¯ve been indisposed, and they tell me you¡ª¡± Madeleine rushed across the room and threw her arms around her, cutting her off. ¡°Oh, Courtney, when I got your message, I thought the worst.¡± Tears began forming in her eyes. ¡°You look so healthy and full of life. I almost did not recognize you when I came in.¡± The older sister stood to give her a proper hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I worried you, Madi! Nebrasia has the most amazing doctors. Ever since they¡¯ve been treating me, I¡¯ve felt much better; a little shaky still, but better.¡± Madeleine sat her sister back down and let the maids continue their braiding work. ¡°You must take it easy, Courtney. We¡¯ve all been especially worried after making the trip.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, but really, I¡¯m doing fine.¡± She gave her a look before adding, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for you to tell me how in Elderian you became a council member.¡± She motioned for one of her maids who brought a chair and placed it next to her own, and Madeleine explained all that had happened after sitting. Courtney turned to her sister sharply, pulling the braids out of the maid¡¯s hands. ¡°Mother did what? I¡¯d have thought she¡¯d be pushing Nebrasian suitors on you by now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought!¡± ¡°What do you think brought on such a change?¡± Madeleine thought for a moment. ¡°Well, there is something. Have you noticed during mealtimes, Queen Nicole and King Abel have been acting very strangely together?¡± ¡°Strangely in what way?¡± ¡°Father has been very conversational with her, and may have attempted, how should I say¡­¡± She leaned in close to Courtney¡¯s ear. ¡°Flirting.¡± She snorted. ¡°Well, Father has always loved Mother since their arranged marriage, but from what I¡¯ve gathered, she did not always feel the same.¡± Madeleine stared at her. ¡°He l-loved¡­loves her? How do you know that?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I hear and observe things. This behavior on Father¡¯s part is not out of the ordinary. Now, if Mother was returning the gesture, that would be noteworthy.¡± ¡°She was, actually.¡± ¡°What?¡± She turned her head again, ripping long strands away from fingers. ¡°I think perhaps she was receiving him well.¡± Courtney was shaking her head. ¡°Then it sounds like perhaps she has been preoccupied, with our father of all people. This is newsworthy indeed.¡± ¡°I suppose, though, if she¡¯s so preoccupied, why would she put so much effort into putting me on the council? She could have just as easily continued pestering me about suitors.¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t seem to find an explanation myself. Perhaps she finally gave up on you and court life.¡± Madeleine breathed out a laugh. ¡°I¡¯d like to hope that is true.¡± ¡°I hope Mother is happy. She¡¯s deserved that for a long time.¡± She bristled at that, clasping her hands tightly while frowning. ¡°That was really all the news I had,¡± she said quickly, not wanting to linger on the topic any longer. ¡°I should be going. I¡¯m meeting with Tony tomorrow morning in the library, and I need to prepare for that.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Courtney asked curiously. ¡°Do you talk to Prince Antoine often?¡± Madeleine made a soft grunt in response. ¡°Well, things certainly are more interesting than I suspected, and here I thought Adrian was the one you were keen on.¡± ¡°Oh, he is,¡± she said quickly, surprising herself with the confession. ¡°Er, I mean, I just feel very drawn to him, but anyway¡­¡± Madeleine played with her hair in a flustered manner. ¡°I already had Tony giving me a hard time about Adrian. He¡¯s very good at interpreting my poetry.¡± Her sister turned again, her mouth hanging open. The maid who had been pinning the hair around her head sighed. ¡°You won¡¯t even let me read your poetry. You¡¯re telling me that Tony has not only been allowed to read your poetry, but you¡¯ve discussed it together?¡± ¡°I also lent my notebook to him to read on his own, as per his request, of course. I didn¡¯t think he would want to.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Her sister made a flustered sound. ¡°If you keep surprising me like this, I might faint!¡± ¡°Honestly, Courtney.¡± Madeleine blushed. ¡°Antoine has been my only friend here since you¡¯ve been out of comission. He¡¯s a good support and we have a tremendous amount of fun.¡± ¡°Is Adrian not your friend? Does he read your poetry?¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± Madeleine bit her lip. ¡°When I first arrived, things didn''t go so well between us, but they are slowly improving.¡± Courtney turned back to the mirror and the maid resumed. ¡°I¡¯m glad you trust Tony so much. So, you are meeting with him tomorrow for what reason then?¡± ¡°I asked if he could help me understand more what is happening in the meetings and give me tips and such. He really is kind to have agreed.¡± Courtney stood up, her hair now neatly twisted around her head. She pulled Madeleine up from her seat. ¡°You should get some rest. You don¡¯t want to be all tired by the time you attend this outing with the handsome prince.¡± The younger sister rolled her eyes. ¡°I am so glad you are doing better, dear sister. I really am. Even if it means you tease me more vehemently.¡± ¡°That reminds me,¡± Courtney said with a grin as one of the maids fastened her stays. ¡°I¡¯ve been more active lately. I even spent some time with Princess Amabel yesterday when I first began feeling better.¡± ¡°She seems very agreeable. When was that?¡± ¡°I was taking a small walk in the courtyard as the doctor¡¯s suggested, to get some fresh air, and she happened to be on her way to a jousting tournament when she passed me. She invited me to join her.¡± ¡°A jousting tournament?¡± Now it was Madeleine¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°You are not well enough to be at something like that! How could you risk your health?¡± Courtney cleared her throat. ¡°If you¡¯ve quite finished, I¡¯ll now explain that I refused her offer. I told her I was just recovering and needed to take it easy. She was very understanding, and I promised I would join her at the next tournament.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve made new friends. Please promise me you¡¯ll be careful and not overdo it though, even if you¡¯re feeling better.¡± The two sisters embraced. Courtney walked her to the chamber¡¯s door. ¡°Stop worrying about me. You need to worry instead about preparing for that romantic meeting with Tony. Say hello to the prince for me, won¡¯t you?¡± She winked. Madeleine gave her one last eye roll before heading to her bedroom. ??? The princess sat on her bed with several library books in her lap and stared off to the side, feeling completely overwhelmed. There were more books laying at the foot of her bed with titles reading, Nebrasia¡¯s History, War and Politics in Nebrasia, Agriculture and Commerce and many others. Her hand lay silently over an open cover of one, and she let out a soft sigh. She didn¡¯t know what she didn¡¯t know, but she did know she was severely behind everyone else. She also did not want to disappoint Prince Antoine with her lack of knowledge, but there was just too much information to take in. Closing the book, she examined the hardwood floors while fiddling with one of her earrings. It came loose and fell somewhere on the floor. She fumbled for it for a while then groaned, having to resort to a candle for assistance. After returning with a taper candle holder, she searched the ground. The earring was nowhere to be found and she could see nothing around the large cedar chest where her things were stored. Noticing that the chest was propped up on small wooden feet, she had an idea where the missing jewelry might be. She pushed on the heavy furniture until it moved a few inches and in triumph, grabbed the earring. That¡¯s when she noticed something else under the chest. A small corner of what looked like yellowed parchment stuck out from underneath. She pushed on the chest until she could pull out the rest of the mysterious parchment. She unfolded it, her eyes scanning the only thing that was written on it: Br?lant Turning the Tide Thin, green hands reach, and creep skyward, From these hands they build, and forever building they thirst, Only having what¡¯s given, the quest is always limited, The potential is grand, but hunger never relinquishes. ¡°Today,¡± Antoine bellowed, hands on his hips, ¡°we discuss trade and commerce.¡± He slammed a huge, dusty volume onto the table, the sound echoing throughout the library. Madeleine coughed, waving the dust away with her hand. ¡°Can¡¯t we learn about something more interesting, like when we discussed past civil wars in Venwick?¡± Antoine opened the atlas, stopping at a page with a map of Elderian on it, looking amused. ¡°We¡¯ve been meeting here for weeks now, Madi, and you still don¡¯t trust my lesson plans?¡± ¡°I do, it¡¯s just¡­¡± She groaned. ¡°Trade is so boring.¡± She looked at him for sympathy, but his stern face won out. ¡°Fine.¡± He smiled brightly, and the contrast made her even grumpier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can still make it interesting. First, let¡¯s review geography.¡± ¡°Geography? Whatever for?¡± ¡°Knowing a country¡¯s location on a map is not enough, Madi.¡± He poked her nose and she swiped at his finger, clicking her tongue. ¡°You need to know how trade works in other countries and how the geography affects it. I bet you didn¡¯t even know it takes two weeks to get a shipment of cocoa beans from Andveltica to Nebrasia. This is because of geographical limitations, or in other words, the Andveltican mountain range.¡± She exhaled quickly. ¡°Why in Elderian would I need to know that?¡± ¡°Well, maybe you don¡¯t need to know about that specifically, but for example, Venwick is a desert and therefore, there is minimal farming, so their main source of food is imported from other countries. Because Venwick is so enormous, not only does it take longer to have things imported to everyone, but the climate also makes the journey long and difficult. Getting food to their people is rough, but they also can¡¯t afford what they need in the first place. They¡¯re desperate, Madi.¡± She searched his face. ¡°You said Venwick still does some farming? How do they have the irrigation to support it and where could they possibly plant anything?¡± ¡°Ah ha! Now you¡¯re thinking more geographically! There are a few key rivers on the Venwickin border that they completely rely on for water.¡± He sat beside her, crossing one of his legs over the other while resting his arm over the back of her chair. ¡°So then, tell me how Andveltica¡¯s geography affects their agriculture.¡± She considered the question, taking a moment to get her thoughts together. ¡°Of all the southern Elderian countries, Andveltica has one of the lowest agricultural profits due to the lack of space for farms. It¡¯s a jungle after all. Nebrasia on the other hand, has an impressive agricultural economy and is the literal center of trade. See here.¡± She pointed to Nebrasia, which was in the dead center of the map, tapping hardly on it. ¡°Nebrasia¡¯s income is higher than any other and has access to miles and miles of open land for farming. Andveltica doesn¡¯t have anything like that.¡± ¡°Yes, but as we¡¯ve discussedin the past, Nebrasia¡¯s military is small and spread out.¡± ¡°Between the two, however, Nebrasia is more prosperous.¡± ¡°I believe there is more than one way to measure the prosperity of a country, and money does not have everything to do with it.¡± She considered him. ¡°Elucidate.¡± ¡°Your people are not as rich, but they are not struggling either. I would much rather be living in Andveltica right now if I could, then be here in Nebrasia, the center of every Elderian conflict.¡± ¡°True, though,¡± she let out a small sigh, ¡°lesson aside, I would give anything to stay here and never return to Andveltica.¡± He searched her face. ¡°Whatever for? Is Andveltica so terrible?¡± There was a pause. ¡°You don¡¯t realize how freeing it is for me to be here, far away from the hunt for suitors.¡± He snorted. ¡°I am fortunate my father never pushed suitors on me. It¡¯s almost unfair that Adrian was burdened with Nebrasia while I, for the most part, am able to come and go as I please.¡± He looked over at her kindly. ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope, Madi. You have more power over your life than you may think. I realize your mother played a big part in putting you on the council, but it was your interest and passion for politics made it possible. You have more to offer than marriage prospects.¡± She blinked. ¡°Thank you for saying that, Tony, but no matter what, once I return to Andveltica, there is nothing more I can do.¡± She looked down in defeat. He placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°Perhaps if you prove yourself enough during these months at the political meetings, you can become an honorary council member, and then you may find your life there instead. You are the youngest royal in your family after all. Your marriage is not as crucial as your siblings, and a place in the council would keep your mother and her chosen suitors away.¡± Her mouth dropped slightly. ¡°You really think it could turn out that way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible.¡± Her heart leapt. ¡°Would that be enough for me to take my time with suitors?¡± He raised an eyebrow, giving a truly perplexed expression. ¡°Wait, so you want suitors? I think I¡¯m misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate the idea of finding a partner,¡± she said slowly, ¡°but I do hate the fast-paced courting atmosphere and the arranged marriages. How can I spend my life with someone when I barely know them? Everything is so formal; how can I possibly make a decision of the heart with all of that duty in place?¡± He considered her. ¡°I see what you mean. You wish for something more than a formal alliance with someone you don¡¯t know.¡± He grinned. ¡°What a concept, right?¡± ¡°It sounds like a reasonable desire on the surface.¡± Her face became more serious. ¡°It¡¯s not foolish to wish for a love match, is it?¡± His eyes never left hers. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Brown eyes searched green before she sighed, looking down at the book again. He followed her gaze. ¡°We¡¯ve gone on quite a tangent, haven¡¯t we?¡± She breathed out a short laugh. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Why are you sorry? You can talk to me about anything you want.¡± She took in his kind expression. ¡°That means a lot, Tony. Thank you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± There was a pause and Madeleine¡¯s eyes fell back onto the map. She squinted at the tiny little country on the far right, then pointed at it. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s Tyrus, the country you brought up in the meeting, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder I¡¯d never heard of it before. It¡¯s positively miniscule. It hardly appears on the map why, it¡¯s so tiny I can barely¡ª¡± Antoine rapped his fingers on the table in annoyance. ¡°Er, I mean,¡± she corrected, clearing her throat, ¡°I can see why you brought it up at the council meetings. Seems, uh, really promising.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± he said grumpily, though a smile played at his lips. ¡°What¡¯s so great about it, anyway?¡± He considered the question. ¡°Tyrus relies heavily on export. They¡¯re another country Venwick regularly trades with, or at least, they used to. Obviously now things are different, what with Venwick acting aggressively towards them.¡± ¡°Does Tyrus have a decent military in spite of being so small? I just imagine they must since they seem to do so well on their own.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard they have quite the spirited military. I¡¯d say they have an excellent chance of fighting back against Venwick¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cut you short, Brother,¡± a booming voice behind them made them both jump, ¡°but I¡¯m afraid that is no longer the case.¡± They both whipped around to see King Adrian in a bold red and golden robe, standing with one hand on his hip. ¡°Oh, hello,¡± Antoine said in an annoyed tone. ¡°Nice of you to announce your presence, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What do you mean, King Adrian?¡± Madeleine¡¯s voice wavered slightly. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Tyrus,¡± the king said, and Antoine stood abruptly. ¡°I knew you¡¯d storm into my quarters the moment I sent a messenger, Tony, so I thought it¡¯d be best if I sought you out first.¡± ¡°What about Tyrus?¡± Antoine demanded. He hesitated. ¡°Venwick has massed on the border. They gave Tyrus an ultimatum to surrender and join their forces or be killed on site.¡± Antoine sank back into his chair, breathing out a large sigh as he ran a hand through brown curls. ¡°I guess I should feel flattered for being so right in my prediction.¡± Madeleine bit her lip in thought. ¡°That¡¯s a strange coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adrian¡¯s blue eyes were on her. ¡°What is?¡± Antoine asked. ¡°Only a few weeks ago you brought up the small country, Tony, and then Tyrus is quickly seized up soon after? If you ask me, the timing is impeccable.¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°I am just stating the oddness in timing. Venwick had indeed been aggressive towards the small country for some time, but I don¡¯t think anyone expected it to be taken so suddenly, and seemingly right after it was discussed in the council. Perhaps Tony, you were just very accurate in your prediction, but it is most peculiar.¡± Adrian considered her. ¡°Then, it would have to be someone inside the council who spilled the information if that were the case, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Antoine asked. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions,¡± Adrian warned. Antoine nodded. ¡°I know, I know. I don¡¯t even know how in Elderian someone would¡¯ve been able to inform Venwick so quickly.¡± ¡°I was told the Venwickin army has been seen receiving regular passenger pigeons.¡± ¡°How long does it take for a passenger pigeon to travel between West Nebrasia and Venwick?¡± Madeleine asked. ¡°Not very long,¡± Adrian answered. ¡°The person or someone under the guilty person would have to travel to the north Nebrasian border first, and from there, send the pigeon to the Tyrus border. That would take a few days perhaps? However,¡± Adrian¡¯s voice became sterner, ¡°I cannot be suspicious of the people whom I am trying to build an alliance with, and even if I did bring it up and someone at the council was in fact guilty, would that person really come forward? It¡¯s better to not let any possible intruder know that they are suspected then raise all alarms. That is, if there¡¯s an intruder.¡± Antoine sighed. ¡°I suppose.¡± ¡°More evidence of this matter must be uncovered first.¡± Adrian pulled up a chair, sitting himself between Madeleine and his brother. Antoine exchanged a look with her, and they both glanced down at the open book awkwardly. Adrian looked between them. ¡°What?¡± He sounded perplexed. ¡°It is of the utmost importance that I trust those who¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that, er King Adrian,¡± Madeleine interrupted. ¡°Yeah,¡± Antoine added. ¡°We are both just surprised that you are, well¡­¡± ¡°That I¡¯m¡­what?¡± Adrian looked more and more worried. ¡°Well, that you¡¯re in a library, in the sunlit hours of all things.¡± Antoine let out a small snicker. Adrian¡¯s face fell. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know I come to the library quite often, and I¡¯m not always working during the day. The library is a favorite place of mine.¡± Antoine snorted. ¡°Sure, it is.¡± ¡°You may not be present every time I take breaks, Tony, but maybe there¡¯s a reason for that.¡± He glanced in Madeleine¡¯s direction. ¡°Not everyone has the amount of free time that you do.¡± ¡°Oh Adi, you¡¯re so clueless. I¡¯m here strictly on educational business.¡± He gestured to the book. ¡°We were discussing trade.¡± ¡°Tony was very kind to offer me aid if I had any questions about the meetings,¡± Madeleine chimed in, ¡°and he¡¯s been very helpful indeed.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adrian said understandingly. ¡°I can only imagine how overwhelmed you must be at the meetings.¡± Madeleine could barely meet his eyes. ¡°You know, Queen Nicole is very persuasive. I had no idea how passionate you were about politics. Frankly, I was shocked at your interest and previous knowledge, but from what she told me, you are a quick learner and as she put it, have a new outlook to offer.¡± She blinked. ¡°She said that?¡± He nodded. ¡°I cannot tell you how much of a relief it is to have a younger voice that isn¡¯t my own brother or that difficult man, Prince Bryson in the council.¡± ¡°T-thank you for saying that.¡± She could barely meet the confident blue eyes. ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m a little shocked that you agreed to let me join the council, especially after¡­¡± Her words trailed off and she looked away. ¡°After what?¡± Antoine looked between them. Adrian ignored his brother as he said, ¡°A lot has changed since you last visited, Princess. I hope you¡¯ve realized by now that I cannot play tennis or attend plays with you like we once did. As the king, I must always be looking forward.¡± Antoine placed a hand under his chin. ¡°Whatever happened, Madi, you¡¯ve got him on one of his kingly monologues.¡± ¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡± Madeleine said, ignoring Antoine¡¯s comment. ¡°Please, call me Adrian. I get enough formalities on a daily basis. It¡¯s a relief when I don¡¯t have to hear them.¡± She nodded. ¡°Continue with your studies and soon enough the court will have already forgotten about your slip up from yesterday, if you¡¯re at all worried, Princess.¡± A small smile appeared on her face. ¡°Please, call me Madi.¡± A light similar to her own shown in the king¡¯s eyes as he searched her face. ¡°Everyone just calls me Tony,¡± Antoine butted in flatly. There was an awkward silence. ¡°Does this mean Tyrus will turn out like Minoka?¡± Madeleine finally asked, looking down at the book and tracing her finger over the page. ¡°Must they really be absorbed into Venwick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± Adrian said, leaning forward to examine the map. ¡°There¡¯s very little chance they could fight off an army as large and fierce as Venwick¡¯s with their numbers, no matter how good their fighters are.¡± Adrian was very close now, so close that Madeleine could feel the warmth coming off his skin. ¡°You would need an older map to see Minoka¡¯s original shape, but if you look at this little chunk of Venwick,¡± he pointed to the leftmost part of the huge country, ¡°there¡¯s a town called New Minoka.¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± she interjected, placing her own finger over it, trying to ignore how her wrist touched his. ¡°That¡¯s where the country of Minoka once was, before being conquered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It will turn out the same for Tyrus as it did for Minoka.¡± She took her hand back. ¡°That really is such a shame.¡± He held her gaze, and from this close, she could see a small splatter of freckles on his nose. ¡°Such is war, I suppose.¡± She could not look away from the stunning blue eyes and there was a moment¡¯s pause as they searched each other''s faces in silence. Antoine stood up from his chair abruptly, pointing at a clock in the corner. ¡°It¡¯s about time we went over to the hall, don¡¯t you think?¡± They both looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s not quite time, Tony,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± He looked between them, then glanced to the side. ¡°Should we not call a meeting early, Adrian? This news about Tyrus is huge. We should discuss it as soon as possible.¡± Adrian gazed at him. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. Why don¡¯t we head there together?¡± He looked at Madeleine as he said this. She blinked at him then nodded. ¡°If you wish.¡± She took his outstretched arm. ¡°Thanks for inviting us along, Adi,¡± Antoine said gruffly, standing with his arms folded. He followed after them grumpily as they excited the library. ??? When the three entered the council room, everyone was already seated. Madeleine walked importantly alongside the king and prince of Nebrasia. A few of the members stared at her as she sat down. As soon as Adrian sat, he opened with the news of Tyrus. There were some gasps and the princess felt smug for already knowing. ¡°How could they take Tyrus so quickly?¡± Prince Bryson asked indignantly. ¡°We knew the small country might eventually be conquered, but this is very sudden.¡± ¡°This is a sign is it not?¡± Vauquelin said. ¡°Venwick has become incredibly strong, and they will not stop in conquering everything until they have Nebrasia in their grasp.¡± ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡± Queen Nicole sat calmly in her chair, looking at the cardinal thoughtfully. ¡°I was under the impression the other day that you had deemed Tyrus insignificant and unworthy of our attention, Cardinal. Now you are using the country¡¯s demise as a sign that Venwick is uncontrollable?¡± There was a pause, and everyone looked at him. ¡°While Tyrus is in fact small and insignificant,¡± he said, ¡°this sudden aggression shows us that Venwick is not interested in any kind of peaceful interaction, and we should be ready for anything. We should be especially concerned about the east Nebrasian castle since it is right below Tyrus.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Bryson chimed in. ¡°Why should we wait for them to grow in power and attack us while we sit here and accomplish nothing?¡± ¡°Before we all get too excited,¡± Adrian cut in, ¡°let¡¯s discuss how we can work together to move food and supplies to the east Nebrasian castle and set up additional fortifications.¡± ¡°Andveltica can offer supplies,¡± King Abel said immediately. ¡°We can also move a portion of our forces already to be stationed in West Nebrasia over to East Nebrasia for additional support.¡± ¡°Cappeland can offer this as well,¡± Vauquelin said. ¡°This is a wise decision, King Adrian. Venwick will surely attack there next, and any reinforcements would be vital.¡± ¡°I see an issue with this,¡± Prince Antoine cut in. ¡°If we send all our resources to East Nebrasia, we would leave ourselves vulnerable to an attack here in West Nebrasia. Perhaps Venwick means to distract us with Tyrus so as to sneak around the main stronghold.¡± There were a few grunts of agreement. ¡°Venwick will attack Nebrasia no matter what, from any direction or location,¡± Vauquelin said gravely, glaring at the prince with his nearly black eyes. ¡°What then, would you propose we do, Cardinal?¡± Adrian asked calmly. ¡°I suggest we make a decision soon before it is too late.¡± ¡°And what decision is that?¡± ¡°To declare war.¡± There was a small outcry, and Adrian calmly tapered it back down. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting,¡± Count Alexandre said, ¡°that with our combined forces we throw our people into the offensive with numbers we do not have?¡± Vauquelin folded his arms. ¡°Oh, what little faith you have. This war has been impending for years now. Why let it surprise us when we could rise to meet it?¡± Duke Adam was nodding in agreement. ¡°Nebrasia may not have a strong military, but Cappeland and Andveltica and their people are strong. They will not go down without a fight and will surely win.¡± There was another moment of chaos as cries of support came from a few while others argued against it, and Madeleine found herself standing up, her hand slamming down a bit roughly on the table. ¡°This plan is as thoughtless as it is risky.¡± She did not recognize her own voice as the room quieted. ¡°You¡¯re so intent that war is going to happen, you haven¡¯t stopped to think whether it actually is or not.¡± She could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on her, most especially Adrian¡¯s. ¡°Is it truly inevitable, or should we step back and think about what is best for our people and if throwing ourselves into a messy war will benefit anyone?¡± She sat back down. ¡°Are you suggesting we do nothing and hope the problem goes away?¡± Bryson sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works in real life.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already done something,¡± she said unphased, gesturing to Adrian. ¡°We have this alliance and the three strongest countries in Elderian are working together as one. Do you think Venwick has overlooked this?¡± Bryson opened his mouth, but she cut him off. ¡°What we all decide to do next affects the lives of thousands of people. How can we forsake ourselves so easily and put their lives in peril when there is yet hope to avoid a tragic outcome? Not to mention, it would be much safer to go on the defensive as already discussed. I am the most inexperienced member here, and yet even I can see how foolish this is. Are we really out of options to act so rashly and desperately?¡± ¡°We are not forsaking ourselves, Princess.¡± Vauquelin¡¯s voice sent a shiver up her spine, and she found she could barely meet his powerful gaze. ¡°Life is messy and while war is a terrible thing, it is not always avoidable as you say it is. A more experienced royal would be more realistic about the situation.¡± ¡°I must disagree, Cardinal,¡± Antoine said, shooting the princess a glance. ¡°Venwick could have declared war many times on Nebrasia in the past decades, but every time they came close, there was another military coup, or a famine and they would collapse. They are not in any way stable and could easily destroy themselves at any point without our help.¡± Everyone paused to consider. ¡°If Venwick was not a threat,¡± it was King Jean of Cappeland who spoke and everyone was silent out of pure shock at the sound of his voice, ¡°King Adrian would not have asked for this alliance in the first place.¡± He laced pale fingers on the table. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must trust my advisor, Vauquelin on this particular matter. We could in fact be thrown into an unforgivable war at any moment, and I want to be on the winning side.¡± Vauquelin grinned triumphantly, but the king did not meet his gaze. ¡°If it is at all possible to avoid, however, I would like to solve this matter without a war being involved.¡± Madeleine could not tell which side he was supporting, and from the expressions of the other members, it was obvious they were not sure either. Things had been tense between the king of Cappeland and his advisor since he had disagreed with Vauquelin regarding Madeleine¡¯s seat on the council. It was obvious in the way they sat slightly further apart than usual and how King Jean avoided eye contact with the other. The council muttered to themselves then, and Adrian took this opportunity to pull everyone¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°It would appear the three monarchs are not keen on declaring war, and we will not discuss it further unless King Abel or King Jean have any objections.¡± The two monarchs shook their heads. ¡°We must then decide how to move forward to protect East and West Nebrasia properly from any potential attacks.¡± ¡°It is necessary to discuss scouting armies then,¡± Duke Bourgeois said, the jowls on his face threatening to fall off as they wobbled back and forth. ¡°Nebrasia must be informed of Venwick¡¯s presence at all times. On fast horses, they could patrol the perimeter, reporting back any hostile conduct. They would be able to see Venwick playing wargames, and then we could be prepared and not turn out like Tyrus did.¡± He paused looking at nothing in particular. ¡°It¡¯s a shame really, that Tyrus met such an outcome. I tell you, something like this happened in the year 205 A.S. and the town of Torttil was under threat¡ª¡± ¡°Thank you, Duke Bourgeois,¡± Adrian interrupted, and Madeleine breathed out in relief. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss avenues where Nebrasia could be weak or that Venwick could cross over easily. Perhaps we can strengthen areas previously protected only with skeletal forces and other less protected areas.¡± ¡°Perhaps we should send more troops to the East Nebrasian castle as well,¡± King Abel offered. ¡°Tyrus and East Nebrasia had a massive trade route established. I believe this will have a great effect on Nebrasia¡¯s economy.¡± Madeleine glanced at Antoine who mouthed the word ¡®trade¡¯ and raised his eyebrows in a knowing manner. She stifled a grin. ¡°Indeed.¡± Adrian rubbed his eyes as he spoke. ¡°We must think of our people and how we can feed and support them.¡± As different members spoke up, Adrian seemed to grow more and more tired, the seriousness of everything obviously taking a toll on him. She wondered if he had been struggling to sleep at night, but the dark circles under his eyes seemed to answer that question. As brave as she had felt for speaking up earlier, she couldn¡¯t imagine doing it multiple times every day as Adrian did with every decision resting on his shoulders. She gazed at him in admiration, hoping one day that she could be as brave as this young King of Nebrasia. Moving Forward A single star floats in the sky, twinkling a soft greeting, Blinking, you might miss it, Small, but fluttering with light, it stands out in the immense darkness, but never can it be smothered, ¡®Hold on¡¯ it says, ¡®hold on.¡¯ Madeleine sat in the library, pushing a pen to her lips, thinking. Antoine hovered over her shoulder. ¡°Writing your poetry again?¡± She nodded. ¡°I was anyway. I can¡¯t stop thinking about yesterday when I spoke up during the meeting.¡± She grinned contently out at nothing. He sat next to her. ¡°We were all surprised to hear you speak up, but I¡¯m glad you did.¡± He placed a hand under his chin on the desk. ¡°The look on Prince Bryson¡¯s face was priceless. I may never see him squirm that much again!¡± She laughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± She laid her pen down to meet his gaze. ¡°I hope this means the council will respect me more.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that. I do think it¡¯s important, however, that we continue with your studies. We wouldn¡¯t want you getting a big head.¡± ¡°Hm? I think you should be more worried about that.¡± He gasped. ¡°Hey now, it¡¯s not big! It¡¯s all this hair. I can¡¯t control the curls.¡± She shook her head again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the curls that¡¯s affecting you.¡± They both laughed and then there was a pause. ¡°I really am flattered that you let me read your poetry,¡± he said in a softer tone. ¡°Your sister tells me that I am, in fact, the only one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°You¡¯ve spoken to her recently then?¡± He nodded. ¡°Just yesterday in fact. I¡¯m not sure if you were aware, but she¡¯s been rather lonely staying in her room all day.¡± Her face fell. ¡°I know.¡± She looked down, feeling guilty she had not been visiting her sister more. ¡°I know it seems like she¡¯s getting better, but I can¡¯t get my hopes up. It¡¯s always like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She hesitated. ¡°It always seems like she will finally recover from whatever new cold she¡¯s gotten, but she never does.¡± ¡°I see. I sort of know what you mean.¡± She blinked at him. ¡°Father hasn¡¯t left his chamber in weeks, and his condition seems to always be worsening. It¡¯s strange, Madi. Sometimes he acts like himself, and he¡¯ll join us for dinner, then the next day, not remember who anyone is and spout nonsense, usually something about missing our mother.¡± He closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Tony.¡± She placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. ¡°I had no idea his condition was that bad.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I want you to know that I understand what you¡¯re feeling. It¡¯s hard to see those you love drift away from you.¡± She searched his face. ¡°It¡¯s unbearable sometimes, isn¡¯t it?¡± He nodded. ¡°Courtney always falls back to where she was, and she has never quite returned to her old healthy ways since the sweating sickness.¡± Her eyes began to get foggy. ¡°Tony, what if one day the people we love never¡­¡± her words trailed off, and she quickly looked away. ¡°You can¡¯t think like that. She may not be like she was, but she is still here, and she¡¯s going to marry that prince from wherever it is he¡¯s from.¡± ¡°Flussland.¡± ¡°Oh yes, of course.¡± He playfully bumped her shoulder. ¡°How could I forget Flussland?¡± She grinned despite herself. ¡°I only think about how much I embarrassed myself in front of the entire council every single day since I spoke up about Flussland. I don¡¯t need you reminding me.¡± He smiled evilly, then the expression melted as he stood up. He grabbed her arm gently, making her stand as well. ¡°Madi.¡± She scanned his face curiously. ¡°Courtney is strong, and she¡¯s always fighting to make it through this. You need to fight too. Don¡¯t give up hope, okay?¡± She searched his face. ¡°That goes for you too, Tony. I know how much your father means to you, and I¡¯m sure even in his state he appreciates your visits more than you know.¡± He bit his lip at that, and she could tell he was trying to swallow back tears. Considering him for a moment, she gently pulled him into a hug, and he froze for a moment. Burrowing his face into her shoulder, he softly choked, ¡°Thank you.¡± Holding him snuggly around the middle, she felt her own eyes well up. She was unsure what to make of this outpour of emotion, since the last time she¡¯d shared her feelings was all those years ago with Adrian. It felt nice to be held by someone, to be heard, to be understood, and she was sure Antoine felt the same way. She breathed in his scent, feeling his warmth melt away her anxiety. Someone cleared their throat behind them, and she pulled away quickly, wiping her eyes. Adrian was standing a few feet away, looking between them with a raised brow. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything.¡± Antoine glared at his brother, his face bright red. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if we knew when you were going to just pop in during our discussions, Adi.¡± Adrian snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t look to me like you two were having much of a discussion. And why is there water on your shirt, Tony? You really need to stop spilling stuff all over yourself when you eat.¡± Madeleine blushed as she looked at her tear stains on Antoine¡¯s shoulder. Adrian seemed to just be registering what the water marks meant, his body stiffening, when Madeleine spoke up. ¡°Tony and I were just discussing, er, well¡­¡± She exchanged a glance with the prince. ¡°We were discussing how shocked we all were when King Jean not only uttered words but did not completely side with Vauquelin.¡± Antoine winked at her. ¡°I bet even you were surprised, Adi.¡± Antione sat himself down again and Madeleine followed his lead. ¡°We were also going over the countries again.¡± Adrian stood over them, his arms folded. ¡°Really? Then why is there a book of poetry out instead?¡± Antoine and Madeleine both looked down, seeming to notice for the first time her notebook on the desk opened to one of the center pages. ¡°Um,¡± they both began, and Adrian took it up in his hands, eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize this poet.¡± He read the first line. ¡°A single orb floats in the sky¡ª¡± Madeleine stood up and snatched it out of his hand, face filled with horror. The king looked taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s uh, not by any poet you¡¯d recognize,¡± she said quickly. He considered her. ¡°I¡¯ve read all the poets in this library; I think I would at least recognize the author¡¯s name.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t recognize it because¡ª¡± Antoine started, but Madeleine waved him silent. ¡°Because I wrote these poems,¡± she finished. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Adrian stared at her for a moment before responding. ¡°Oh, um.¡± In surprise, she watched as a deep red spread over his cheeks. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to read your personal writings. If it makes you feel better, the handwriting is very much like one of the poets I read, and I was fooled by it.¡± Antoine burst out laughing. ¡°Oh Adi, you¡¯re positively glowing with rouge.¡± ¡°Hush, Tony!¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Madeleine said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Antoine asked in surprise. She nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really finished.¡± Antoine stood. ¡°You don¡¯t have to let him read it. It is your personal journal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Tony.¡± She stood up straighter. ¡°It¡¯s immature of me to be so ashamed of others reading my work.¡± Something flashed across the prince¡¯s face, and she paused, wondering if she had said something wrong before handing the book to Adrian. ¡°I appreciate your trust in me, Madi,¡± Adrian said, and Antoine had a pouty look on his face now. They were all quiet as Adrian poured over the words. He broke the brief silence. ¡°May I ask, does it represent anything?¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± She hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s about wanting to escape painful memories of the past in order to create a new beginning.¡± Adrian considered her. ¡°Painful memories of the past?¡± She realized subtly might be escaping her. ¡°People are born into this society, and they cannot be unborn, neither can they control what others do, but perhaps they can change their fate, even if others are against them.¡± They looked at each other, and somehow, she knew they were both thinking about that night in the stables. ¡°I think this person should forget about the past and move forward,¡± Adrian said, searching her face, ¡°because what happened does not affect them, and they should live their life to the fullest without regret.¡± ¡°Does not affect them?¡± she repeated incredulously. ¡°Maybe they could let go and forget, but would everyone else?¡± ¡°What they don¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt them.¡± ¡°What if they eventually did know?¡± ¡°Then I say, they have no right to judge that person or their circumstance, since another¡¯s actions should have nothing to do with them.¡± She stared at him, all subtly falling. ¡°So, you do not hate me for what she did?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Of course not. Why should I? You had nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m lost,¡± Antoine cut in with a flustered expression on his face, standing behind them with his arms folded. ¡°Anyone care to fill me in?¡± She realized how close she had gotten to the king and stepped away. He handed her the notebook and she set it down on the table. ¡°Supper will be in a few hours,¡± Adrian said quickly, his words directed at the princess. ¡°I have some things I need to do, but I will see you then.¡± He took her hands and placed his forehead to them. ¡°You just got here, Adi, and you never answered my question,¡± Antoine barked, gripping the edge of one of the chairs. ¡°Until then.¡± Adrian gave the princess one last look before leaving out the way he came. She picked up the journal and hugged it to her chest in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that man. Since my brother refuses to answer me, maybe you could explain what in Elderian you two were talking about.¡± Her heart was pounding. ¡°It¡¯s¡­about hope,¡± she squeaked. ¡°That¡¯s what we were talking about.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hope? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Tony, really.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He glanced away. ¡°Okay.¡± There was silence and after a moment, she turned to him again. ¡°Thank you, by the way, for before.¡± His expression changed, and she instantly recalled the warmth of his hug. ¡°I should be thanking you. You know, I¡¯m always here for you and you can trust me.¡± He searched her face and she shifted uncomfortably. ¡°I am happy to listen if you have anything you want to tell me¡ª¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid I have to go too,¡± she said before he could finish, not trusting herself to speak for fear she may let something slip. ¡°I need to get ready before dinner.¡± He blinked, then nodded slowly. ¡°Alright. I will see you there, then.¡± She nodded, and after he gave her the formal Elderian greeting, she left him standing there, feeling increasingly guilty for darting away so quickly. ??? Later that evening, Madeleine sat contently at the dinner table, pushing venison into her mouth. She had almost forgotten how she¡¯d left Antoine in the library so abruptly, until he looked up at her from his food. She had begun drinking from her goblet then and accidentally inhaled some and started coughing. He eyed her suspiciously. She signaled to him that she was okay, and he flashed a small grin. ¡°Madi,¡± King Adrian asked after a few moments, and she was shocked to hear her name come out of his mouth. ¡°M-me?¡± He exhaled quickly. ¡°Yes. You left this in the library earlier. I thought I¡¯d return it to you.¡± He held out one of her handkerchiefs. She searched her right sleeve and realized she had indeed left it behind. She felt all eyes on her as the kerchief was returned to her by a servant. ¡°Er, thank you, Your Highness.¡± She twisted the piece of cloth in her hands nervously, hoping the interaction was at an end. ¡°I told you, you may call me Adrian.¡± Madeleine¡¯s complexion matched her rosy dress. She caught Antoine rolling his eyes and noticed Yvette had an expression of cold ice. ¡°What was the princess of Andveltica doing in the library this afternoon?¡± Yvette was addressing her question to the king. He gave a sheepish expression. ¡°We happened to bump into each other.¡± Antoine snorted. ¡°Yes, it was very happen-place.¡± He aggressively sunk his teeth into a roll, shaking his head. ¡°Well,¡± Yvette continued, ¡°I think all these political meetings have made people forget what it is to enjoy themselves.¡± She held her head high. ¡°Nebrasia should hold some sort of event to improve morale, don¡¯t you think King Adrian?¡± ¡°What kind of event are you proposing?¡± ¡°Oh, hunting is so popular in Cappeland.¡± At the sound of Yvette¡¯s voice, Queen Adele halted her conversation with Nicole and cut her daughter off. ¡°Oh, Yvette, Dear. Did you hear the wonderful news?¡± The room quieted slightly, and they all looked at her. ¡°News, Stepmother?¡± It was Amabel who spoke up, having been silently listening to their conversation. ¡°Not you.¡± The queen did not look at Amabel as she spoke. Madeleine blinked at her harsh words, but Amabel held her composure, seemingly unfazed. ¡°What news would that be?¡± Yvette asked. ¡°I sent for the castle doctors last night,¡± Queen Adele looked around at everyone as she spoke, ¡°when I was not feeling so well, and they discovered that I am pregnant again!¡± Yvette¡¯s face darkened as applause sounded around the room. She stared at her plate tensely. ¡°Another one? I already have twelve siblings.¡± ¡°Twelve?¡± Antoine exclaimed. Yvette flinched. ¡°Yes, and now thirteen.¡± ¡°Wow! Why are none of them here in Nebrasia?¡± he asked. ¡°Besides Amabel, they are all quite a bit younger than me, so it was better for them to stay in Cappeland where they wouldn''t be a nuisance to us adults.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± her mother cut in. ¡°Yvette, you are far from being an adult, that is, until after you marry and live on your own of course.¡± The tense expression returned to Yvette¡¯s face. ¡°I thought perhaps it would be a good idea to leave you and Amabel behind to watch over your siblings and for you especially, to continue your work at Court as you are the eldest.¡± Madeleine felt a tinge of anger as the queen¡¯s words sounded similar to her mother¡¯s. She glanced over at Queen Nicole, who to her surprise, fidgeted uncomfortably. ¡°You could have been very useful,¡± this queen continued, ¡°and out of the way at home in Cappeland, however Nebrasia had the opportunity¡ª¡± She was interrupted when one of the doors to the dining room swung open loudly and an elegant woman with long, black hair half pinned up and half trailing over her shoulders walked through it, a servant announcing her name. Madeleine turned, eyes widening at her sister¡¯s approach. Courtney smiled as she sat next to her. ¡°I was reading a book in my bedroom,¡± she began, ¡°when I felt particularly lively and thought, why not make it to dinner before it¡¯s over?¡± The energy in her voice was the same as it had been when Madeleine had last visited her after that first council meeting. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Courtney,¡± Antoine said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you are doing better.¡± He made eye-contact with Madeleine and nodded warmly. ¡°Then, you are better, I take it?¡± Madeleine asked cautiously. ¡°Oh, Madi, I feel much better, just like my old self even. Nebrasia has wonderful doctors, and I think visiting this place has done me a load of good.¡± She squeezed her sister¡¯s hand under the table. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you, Princess Courtney,¡± Amabel said cheerily. ¡°Does this mean you can attend the next jousting tournament with me?¡± Courtney looked up at the princess and beamed at her. ¡°I should be well enough. I did promise I would go with you to make up for the other day.¡± ¡°How splendid.¡± Amabel¡¯s eyes sparkled as she talked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much better you¡¯re doing. When I first met you, you were so pale and sickly.¡± Courtney laughed. ¡°I must look significantly better than before.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to say you didn¡¯t look good.¡± Amabel¡¯s voice wavered slightly, which Madeleine thought was out of character for her. ¡°You always look wonderful and pretty with your bright eyes and smile. I simply meant you had seemed a little under the weather.¡± Madeleine glanced at her sister and was surprised to see that a hint of pink had mixed into her bronze cheeks. ¡°Thank you, Amabel. You are very pretty as well.¡± ¡°Oh. That is very kind of you to say.¡± ¡°I do not say it merely out of kindness, but as a matter of fact.¡± Amabel blinked in slight surprise, the hand on her goblet freezing. Clearing her throat, she took a sip and glanced away. Had Madeleine been paying attention, she wouldn¡¯t have missed the red in the bastard princess¡¯s ears. There was a pause in conversation across the table. King Adrian used this moment to speak up. ¡°Since the matter of holding a morale boosting event has been brought up, I¡¯d like to announce that Nebrasia will be holding a ball for its esteemed guests of the triple alliance.¡± Madeleine stared at him, and when she exchanged a glance with her sister, she returned a similar flabbergasted look. Yvette sat up straighter in her chair, and her regular smirk returned to her face. ¡°Oh, how wonderful, King Adrian!¡± Adrian gave a polite nod. He glanced at Madeleine with a soft expression on his face before looking elsewhere. Excitement coursed through her veins then. If the fates allowed it, she¡¯d give anything to dance with the king. She tried to meet his gaze again, but was distracted by Antoine who winked at her, his hand placed flirtatiously under his chin. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see you there,¡± he said cheerily. The Ball The trees cry out, Brushing away her hair, he beckons tenderly, She blinks ignorance, and the gesture is lost, Breathing one last note, he dolefully fades away, recoiling his faceless devotion. Gold leaf twirled and twisted along the ceiling and upper walls of the ballroom, and fresh orchids sat in bright red and gold vases on silver pedestals. The ceiling came together in the middle of the room, stretching upwards into a dome of glass. The floor was made of small mosaic tiles that formed an image of the sun on one side and the moon on the other. The lively space buzzed with chatter, filled with elaborately dressed people in gaudy costumes. Madeleine found herself in a nearby mirror against the wall, gazing silently. She wore half her hair up and under a gable hood while the rest trailed down her back in ringlets. The hood was lined with silver and sapphire stones that matched the blue in her tightly fitted dress. Her sleeves were split, revealing silver fabric beneath, and large peacock feathers were sewn into the skirt. ¡°You look wonderful, Madi.¡± She jumped a little as her mother¡¯s image appeared next to her in the mirror. ¡°T-thank you, Queen Nicole. Courtney has a good eye.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you two get along so well. I remember when you felt like you didn¡¯t have a friend in all of Elderian.¡± Before she could respond, King Abel came to stand beside the queen, his hand lightly touching her lower back. ¡°Nicole,¡± he cooed, his pale cheeks slightly flushed. The faint scent of wine hung on him. ¡°Would you care to join me for a dance? I¡¯m growing tired of Vauquelin¡¯s voice in my ear.¡± ¡°Vauquelin, huh?¡± She grinned and his eyes seemed to twinkle in reply. ¡°That man could talk anyone¡¯s ear off, even His Majesty¡¯s.¡± A waiter came by with a tray of drinks and the king grabbed two of them, handing one to his wife. ¡°You¡¯re quite right, My Dear. The man you married does quite a bit of talking and might I say that while I always have a lot to say, when you speak, Nicole, it is more profound than the brightness of the sun.¡± Madeleine made a strangled noise in the back of her throat. The queen smiled gently and took the king¡¯s arm, leading him away from their daughter. ¡°King Abel, you¡¯re the only man I know who can be as stiff and awkward as your father, but as smooth and confident as Prince Antoine after a few drinks.¡± ¡°Fret not, my queen.¡± He raised his head proudly. ¡°I am quite sober enough to dance with my wife and pay her all the compliments she deserves before the night is through.¡± Madeleine barely heard her mother responding softly, ¡°Let¡¯s dance then, Dear,¡± before they took to the dance floor. She stood there for a moment, staring after them in shock, then took her own glass of wine. That¡¯s when Count Alexandre approached her. ¡°Princess Madeleine.¡± He bowed respectfully. ¡°I hope you¡¯re doing well.¡± She looked into his kind face, her spirits lifting. ¡°I am indeed. Are you enjoying the ball, Count Alexandre?¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been especially enjoying the sweets table.¡± He gestured to a section of the ballroom with a large fountain that was pouring out red wine, surrounded by tables covered in desserts. She immediately noticed Bryson, Duke Adam, Duke Bourgeois, Adrian, and Antoine all talking around a round table; tense expressions on all their faces. ¡°It looks like many of the council members are enjoying themselves,¡± she commented, wondering what they were talking so seriously about. He rolled his eyes at that. ¡°Oh, those three are always having casual meetups whenever they can, that is, your brother, Duke Adam, and Duke Bourgeois.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the council would meet during such an occasion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an official meeting. It¡¯s more of an elitist group they¡¯ve created that only those they deem worthy may join.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Madeleine tried not to sound put out that she was not part of this group, even if it consisted of some of her least favorite council members. ¡°You¡¯re not missing anything, trust me.¡± He gave a comforting smile. ¡°Those three think very highly of themselves, but they¡¯re always the reason the meetings go late and we never get anything done.¡± She laughed. ¡°You have that right. I¡¯ve never attended a meeting that did not go past the time. I do wish they thought better of me, though.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about it. Even in your inexperience, you are a more insightful member.¡± She blinked in surprise. ¡°You really think so?¡± ¡°I do.¡± She paused, thinking. ¡°May I ask why you are so kind to me, Count? You could easily write me off as a foolish young girl like many of the others do.¡± He smiled. ¡°I have six daughters living in Andveltica, and no sons. I was humbled early on in my life, learning that I could be as proud of daughters as any son. Some of the other members think you are weak, but I have seen nothing but strength from you.¡± A warm grin spread over her face. ¡°Thank you. I feel comforted having another friend on the council whom I can trust.¡± He bowed. ¡°You and Antoine are quite close. He is very insightful as well. The youth these days often are I¡¯ve noticed. I am optimistic for Elderian¡¯s future.¡± She blinked, then nodded kindly. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you any further then, Your Highness. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± The count walked away, and she was left feeling a bit lighter. The princess made her way to the table with sweets and found a fruit tart. She put it in her mouth, holding it there contently before chewing, all while humming a faint tune. She glanced around the room, taking in the sea of colors. After a while, she spotted Antoine in the corner again, holding a drink in his hand, standing beside Adrian and the council members. He wore a blue soft bonnet with a silver feather sticking out of it and a matching blue doublet with split sleeves. His tunic fit tightly around his slim waist, and he stood with one hand on his hip, a bored expression on his face. They were all still deep in conversation, except Antoine, whose eyes suddenly flicked up to meet hers. Something about his gaze forced her to blink away for a moment. He motioned for her to come, and she nodded in gratitude. Finishing the tart, she strode over to him, feeling slightly self-conscious. He took both of her hands and touched them to his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re radiant as ever, Madi.¡± ¡°As are you, esteemed Prince Antoine, Champion of Nebrasia.¡± The serious look on his face broke into a huge smile. He pointed at both of their outfits, his face unbelieving. ¡°How do we keep wearing the same color?¡± She eyed him very seriously. ¡°You haven¡¯t been discussing my wardrobe with my ladies-in-waiting, have you?¡± ¡°Yes, M¡¯lady.¡± He folded his arms playfully. ¡°I¡¯ve gone out of my way to be your doppelganger.¡± ¡°I¡¯d think that¡¯s true, save the peacock feathers.¡± She pointed to the big adornments on her skirt. ¡°I already took that into account and I¡¯m afraid peacock feathers are just not my look.¡± She laughed, and Adrian looked over at her, seeming to notice her for the first time. Her heart skipped a beat when he stepped away from the group of men to approach her and Antoine. ¡°Good evening, Madi,¡± he said gently, greeting her formally. The king¡¯s outfit was similar to Antoine¡¯s, but all his colors were gold and red, making his light hair stand out. Large, sparkling golden sleeves hid red velvet that peeked underneath through slits, and a golden necklace with large square rubies draped over his shoulders. ¡°G-good evening,¡± she said shyly. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The other council members watched her for a second before continuing to talk amongst themselves, and she felt smug for being the cause of the king leaving the group. ¡°Oh Adi, always butting into conversations.¡± Antoine¡¯s playful expression had changed, his arms now folded impatiently. Adrian shot the prince a look but kept his attention on Madeleine. ¡°Those are peacock feathers, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Why yes,¡± Madeleine said cheerfully. ¡°Tony and I were just talking about them. Peacocks are native to Andveltica.¡± ¡°I suppose they would be, since Andveltica is all rainforests.¡± ¡°Oh Madi,¡± Antoine said dramatically. ¡°How ever do you stand the heat and humidity there?¡± His face was solemn, and she bit back a grin. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how you survive the summers.¡± ¡°Oh, sometimes it is too much to bear, but we Andvelticans have our secrets to survival.¡± She winked. ¡°Andvelticans adapted clothing styles and fabrics from Venwick, if I recall correctly,¡± Adrian said. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she commended, gazing into his face. ¡°The climate in Venwick is brutally hot as well, and light silks and thin fabrics breathe instead of trapping heat. Andvelticans took these materials and since have been improving and adapting them. I am a living product of those advancements.¡± She held her arms out and did a small triumphant spin. ¡°That is very impressive,¡± Adrian said, and she realized they¡¯d both gotten a hint closer since now she could count his nose freckles. ¡°I¡¯ll remember my alliance with Andveltica the next time I can¡¯t bear the heat here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the only reason you would remember your alliance with them,¡± Antoine murmured gruffly, glancing between them. ¡°Have you been enjoying the ball?¡± she asked, tucking a stray piece of hair into her hood. ¡°Considering you are the one who brought it to fruition, I feel it is required for you to say, yes.¡± He chuckled, and the sound of it brought color to her cheeks. ¡°I am enjoying myself, yes, especially now that you are here.¡± She opened then closed her mouth, finding herself at a temporary loss for words. ¡°Adrian,¡± she finally asked, thinking now must be the right moment, ¡°would you do me the honor of¡ª¡± but she was interrupted by Yvette who appeared as if from nowhere to stand by Adrian¡¯s side with Amabel following behind her. ¡°Hope you¡¯re not all enjoying yourselves without me!¡± Yvette said, her voice proud as ever. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it all just look so beautiful?¡± Her long, blonde hair was tucked away into a large, ornate bun with small jewels pinned into it, and she wore a slimming white gown with the same bright gems embroidered on the bodice. Amabel came to stand on Antoine¡¯s left, wearing a red and gold gown with her black hair braided all around her head. She had ornate, frilled sleeves, and a golden Medici collar that seemed to perfectly frame her thin, elegant jawline. ¡°We were discussing how Madi survives in the humid weather of Andveltica,¡± Adrian said. ¡°It¡¯s quite astonishing the technology they have.¡± Yvette looked her up and down. ¡°It is remarkable that someone so well bred came from the tropics. I¡¯m impressed. I wonder how your father even met your mother when Andveltica is so far removed.¡± Madeleine frowned. ¡°My father is Andveltican. Otherwise, why would we all live in Andveltica if he was not himself Andveltican? As everyone knows, only female royals leave their homelands when married.¡± A tint of red crossed her face. ¡°Of course, I know that.¡± She laughed as if to shrug it off. ¡°Your father does not look Andveltican, is all.¡± Behind Yvette, Amabel made a face. ¡°Dear sister, if you talk less, you will be more agreeable.¡± Yvette rolled her eyes. ¡°Amabel, please. Why would I know about things in Andveltica anyway? In Cappeland, the royals have always married within the bloodline to keep the family name.¡± ¡°You mean to keep the family skin color,¡± she retorted. ¡°Pfft! There are of course some exceptions in Cappeland, so not everyone is of that descent, as you can tell from my half-sister.¡± Amabel sighed. ¡°Yes, it is most unfortunate. If only I were like my half-siblings, then Queen Adele would not hate me so.¡± Madeleine could tell she was being sarcastic, but Yvette clearly did not. ¡°She does not hate you for that. She hates that Father had that affair all those years ago with one of the maids and had you.¡± Again, these harsh words did not seem to sway Amabel as she only held her head higher. ¡°I suspect several reasons contribute to her feelings towards me.¡± Yvette exhaled quickly. ¡°Anyway, I was trying to have a conversation with King Adrian before you began telling everyone your life story, Amabel. Shouldn¡¯t you be clinging onto Courtney? Where is the sickly girl anyway? You spent all day with her yesterday at the tournament and would not stop talking about it.¡± ¡°Courtney was still getting ready when I left,¡± Madeleine interjected. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Amabel gave a polite nod. ¡°Thank you for letting me know, Madeleine, or¡­can I call you, Madi?¡± ¡°My friends call me Madi so I don¡¯t see why you cannot.¡± She smiled in response. ¡°Well, here she is now,¡± Antoine exclaimed. Everyone turned as Courtney strode up to them wearing a deep purple gown with white petticoats that peeked from underneath. The white ruffs that wound around her neck and wrists had gold embroidery that matched the stunning gold earrings and necklace that brought out a glow in her bronze skin. ¡°Good evening,¡± she said softly. ¡°Courtney, it¡¯s so good to see you.¡± Madeleine gave her a kiss on both cheeks. ¡°Madi was just telling us you were taking a little time getting ready,¡± Antoine said. Amabel looked her up and down. ¡°It was worth the wait.¡± Courtney''s face broke into a huge smile when she saw the bastard princess. ¡°Oh, Amabel! I still can¡¯t believe how close the tournament was. I was on the edge of my seat the entire time. The jousting was just so wonderful, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Here we go,¡± Yvette complained. Amabel ignored her sister, matching Courtney¡¯s energy with equal fervor. ¡°When Sir Albert shattered his lance, I thought he was done for.¡± ¡°Sir Albert?¡± Madeleine said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that also the name of your fianc¨¦, Courtney? Or was it, Jean?¡± Courtney¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Prince Albert is my fianc¨¦¡¯s name, yes.¡± She looked more distant now. ¡°It¡¯s an arranged marriage though and I¡¯ve never met him. Mother and Father would have let me choose, but I¡¯ve always been very slow with the whole pursuing or caring-about-courtship process.¡± Amabel laughed. ¡°You care about much more important things, Courtney, like reading or in this case, jousting.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Yvette groaned. ¡°No more jousting.¡± ¡°King Adrian, if I may,¡± Duke Bourgeois interrupted, and everyone was silent as they all looked at the ancient man who had stepped into the circle they¡¯d formed. He gestured to a more private table in the corner that was unoccupied. Everyone watched the duke as he leaned in to whisper in Adrian¡¯s ear, his voice not so inconspicuous. ¡°We¡¯d like to continue discussing with you Cappeland¡¯s military capabilities, and what more Cappeland may have to offer Nebrasia.¡± Adrian glanced at Madeleine, giving an exasperated look. ¡°Yes, of course, Duke Bourgeois.¡± He was led away, and Yvette followed after him. Madeleine¡¯s heart sank as she watched him walk away, her chances of asking him to dance diminishing. She could overhear the king explaining to Yvette that she could not join him at this private meeting. As she watched them, Antoine touched her arm gently. ¡°Madi.¡± She jumped a little at his voice. ¡°Yes, Tony?¡± She turned to see that his hand was extended towards her. ¡°May I have this dance?¡± Behind Antoine¡¯s head, Courtney gave her a wide-eyed look. Madeleine blinked at him curiously, taking in his serious face. She simply smiled and placed her hand in his, struck mute by the sudden proposition. She did not look back as he led her to the main room where other couples were lining up to dance. When they had reached the large space, Madeleine noticed a group of musicians seated at one end of the room, tuning their instruments to prepare for the next song. Antoine turned her towards him a little too quickly and she stumbled over his toe. ¡°Oops!¡± He held her fast in his arms to keep her from falling, and she stared, his face inches from hers. She had forgotten they were more or less the same height, and his mouth seemed so close then; only a breath away really. ¡°I do believe that was your fault, Tony.¡± His cheeks were slightly pink. ¡°M-my apologies.¡± He loosened his hold on her as she stood up straight. He rubbed the back of his neck, looking away. The bashfulness confused her. ¡°Tony, are you feeling quite alright? You seem a little sweatier than usual.¡± She reached up and poked his cheek. ¡°Hey!¡± He swiped at her hand playfully, the moment of uncertainty vanishing. ¡°You can¡¯t just touch my face whenever you please!¡± She laughed and went to do it again, but this time he grabbed it gently. ¡°The dance is starting,¡± he whispered, and the serious look returned to his face. The mood changed as the song began, his eyes never leaving hers. Her hand slipped out of his as they changed partners, and she glanced over at him. He gave a polite nod to his new partner, his face kind. They turned once and the prince¡¯s hand found hers again as they walked forward behind another couple. He gently squeezed her fingers, and she could not help but smile at him as she subconsciously rubbed his thumb with her own. They split again and she caught her mother¡¯s eye in the corner of the room. The queen was sharing another drink with her husband who was talking lively with another man. A smile played at the corner of the queen¡¯s mouth as she raised her glass to Madeleine. The princess just stared back with a blank face, something in her gut twisting, and soon she was breathing in Antoine¡¯s scent again, his curled hair covering a small portion of his face. His green eyes searched her face and she considered them for a moment before glancing away. She barely noticed how long they¡¯d danced for when the music came to a halt. It¡¯s over already? Antoine¡¯s face was flushed as he led her over to a bench near one of the bright vases. Madeleine plopped down on the golden cushion. ¡°Now you really do look all sweaty,¡± she teased as he sat down beside her. He chuckled, putting his hands behind him to lean back, not noticing that he¡¯d placed one of them over hers. ¡°Er, Tony¡­¡± He looked down, his face suddenly turning redder than ever. ¡°Oh, my,¡± he gasped, pulling his hand away dramatically. ¡°A thousand apologies, M¡¯lady Princess.¡± They burst out laughing, but quickly became silent. They watched as other couples formed for the next dance. ¡°Madi.¡± She turned her head towards him. ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed our time together since you came here. You¡¯re like the sister that I never had and also my best friend a-and¡ª¡± He stopped, and they stared at each other. ¡°I feel that way too, Tony, except not like a sister, more like a brother.¡± He grinned. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you to say.¡± He blew a curl out of his face. ¡°Tony, your hair has gotten quite out of control.¡± He glanced at his forehead, blowing the brown coils again. ¡°You know, many suitors have told me I have dashing curls.¡± ¡°Dashing, but not very practical.¡± She found herself reaching out and brushing the rest of the hair out of his eyes, tucking it behind his ear. He gaped at her, those green eyes searching her face, and she drew back her hand quickly. ¡°S-sorry,¡± she mumbled, looking away. He didn¡¯t say anything, so she glanced back, meeting a smug look. ¡°You know, Madi,¡± he poked her cheek the way she had done to him earlier, ¡°if you wanted to touch the royal curls, you needed only to ask.¡± She swatted his hand away. ¡°Pfft, I have royal curls of my own, you know. Why would I need to touch yours?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you did.¡± Those emerald eyes seemed to bore into her own. ¡°Madi.¡± She could barely hear her name slip from his lips again. ¡°Yes, Tony?¡± He met her gaze, then glanced down quickly. ¡°I¡­¡± She watched him curiously as rouge spread to his ears. ¡°I-I wanted to tell you something.¡± The Apology A solitary rose blooms, in the fierce raging storm, Its petals are flecked with snow, None other flower survives, the harsh winds and freezing ice, The rose stays firm and glows, It flashes its hue and beauty, amongst the vast, milky blanket. Madeleine waited silently for Antoine¡¯s next words. The prince lightly placed a hand over hers, looking into her face hesitantly. He opened his mouth, then closed it. That¡¯s when her sister and Princess Amabel approached them. ¡°You both looked lovely on the dance floor,¡± she said, grinning between them. ¡°And you¡¯re such a lovely dancer, Tony.¡± The prince and princess stood. ¡°Only because my partner was equally so,¡± Antoine complimented, and Madeleine glanced away from his gaze. She found herself absentmindedly touching the top of her hand where he had placed his own only seconds before. Courtney eyed him, then gave her sister the same look the queen had earlier. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Prince Antoine,¡± Amabel said, looking him over, ¡°your clothes match Madi¡¯s perfectly tonight. I¡¯d have thought you two were made for each other.¡± Courtney bit back a grin. ¡°Are you two going to find a dance partner by the end of the night then?¡± Madeleine asked quickly, feeling her cheeks grow hot. ¡°I¡¯m less familiar with Nebrasian dancing,¡± Amabel said, ¡°but from what I¡¯ve seen, I think I could pick up on it fairly quickly.¡± ¡°I did not take you for the dancing type, Amabel,¡± Antoine commented. ¡°There¡¯s a lot about me that may surprise you.¡± She looked at Courtney as she said it, and Madeleine¡¯s sister searched her face for a moment. ¡°Well, Tony,¡± Madeleine teased, ¡°You¡¯re the only man in this group, so I suppose it¡¯ll have to be you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Courtney blurted out. Everyone stared at her. ¡°You¡¯ll do what?¡± Madeleine asked, surprised by the outburst. Her face flushed. ¡°What I meant to say is¡­Amabel,¡± she looked back at the Cappeland princess, ¡°may I have this next dance?¡± There was silence as she extended her hand. Amabel¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°That is, unless you don''t¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯d be delighted.¡± She took her hand. ¡°R-really?¡± She searched her face, the rouge spreading clear to her ears. Amabel gave a small laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t act so surprised.¡± The two princesses briskly walked away while Antoine and Madeleine watched them. The princess¡¯s mouth was slightly agape as she watched Amabel placed her hands in Courtney¡¯s to begin the dance. ¡°She knows what she wants,¡± Antoine mused. She turned to him. ¡°Are Courtney and Amabel¡­Do they have feelings for each other, do you think?¡± He laughed. ¡°It does seem highly likely, doesn¡¯t it? All I know is friends don¡¯t usually blush when they¡¯re around each other.¡± He looked into her eyes, and she fidgeted slightly. ¡°But she is already betrothed to Prince Albert.¡± ¡°She said so herself, her parents would be happy to agree to any suitor had she found one on her own. If there was something between them, would it upset you?¡± She looked at him quickly. ¡°Of course, not! I wish Courtney the best in every aspect of her life. I¡¯m just a bit surprised is all. We tell each other everything, and she¡¯s never had feelings for anyone before, at least, that I¡¯ve ever known of. I always thought she had no interest in romantic relationships.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t told me anything either. I¡¯m just speculating based on what I¡¯ve observed, but I can tell they¡¯ve gotten really close.¡± There was a pause. ¡°Tony.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You were going to tell me something before?¡± He blinked at her. ¡°Oh, right. Well, why don¡¯t I just tell you later? Maybe somewhere a little more private.¡± She searched his face. ¡°Certainly. You can tell me anything, you know.¡± She gave a friendly smile, though the words stung a bit as she said them when she realized he¡¯d said the exact same thing to her after she¡¯d kept a major secret from him. ¡°Prince Antoine, won¡¯t you have this next dance with me?¡± Antoine turned to a woman who¡¯d approached him. ¡°I¡¯m new to the Nebrasian court, but tales of your charm and profile do not do you justice.¡± Antoine rubbed the back of his neck bashfully. ¡°R-really? I did not realize such rumors existed.¡± ¡°Everyone knows who Prince Antoine is, and any Nebrasian woman would dream of dancing with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered, but my friend and I¡ª¡± ¡°By all means, Tony,¡± Madeleine said gently. ¡°I can¡¯t selfishly keep you all night.¡± He watched her. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, alright?¡± She nodded. Antoine turned back to the woman, nodding his acceptance to which she let out a squeal and dragged the prince across the floor. Madeleine made eye contact with him for a moment before they were swept up in the dance, something hidden and longing in those green eyes. She watched the couple for a moment, then wandered away. Making her way to the small room with the pastries, something caught her eye. Along the edge of the wall was a row of windows lining one side. Beyond them was a round garden that the ballroom surrounded, and in the very center was a white gazebo with vines climbing up the sides. The yard was nearly empty of people which made it all the more inviting. Madeleine followed the windows until she discovered a glass door with a golden handle. Turning it, she pushed it open and let out a small gasp as fresh air filled her lungs. The garden was beautiful and serene, even if the sky was gray with clouds. Strangely, the clouds did not at all remind her of Andveltica and its dreary storms. Standing there in the Nebrasian gardens, she felt that not even a gray sky could dampen her mood. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. She wandered through the garden, every now and then stooping down to sniff an herb or plant she recognized. She found a small wooden bench and sat down, heaving a sigh. Images of Antoine filled her head, and she felt the top of her right hand again. There was a brief smile on her face, but it melted. Something pulled at her chest as she examined the leaves she had just picked. What was this feeling? Her and Antoine had been meeting up in the library for weeks now, and she¡¯d never felt so close to anyone before. She felt as he did; that he was similar to a best friend or a brother, but there was something else there. Something that was making her giddy beyond belief as well as apprehensive and sentimental. What had he wanted to tell her? His cheeks had displayed the uncanny look of rouge, and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was just from the heat of dancing or from something else entirely. Someone joined her on the bench, and she looked over in surprise. ¡°Madi, what are you doing out here all alone?¡± She blinked back at blue eyes. ¡°Adrian. I just needed a bit of fresh air, I suppose, and well, what are you doing here? What happened to your discussion with the council members?¡± He snorted. ¡°I barely escaped them again.¡± He glanced down at the leaves in her hand. ¡°That¡¯s basil, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is indeed.¡± There was a short pause. ¡°I¡¯d have thought you¡¯d be in the ballroom longer, talking to those important men, or swept elsewhere by someone else as you always are, not out here with me.¡± ¡°I never get a moment to myself, do I?¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°Trust me when I say that I could not be gladder to be in this garden and away from those people. What I¡¯d give to be alone sometimes.¡± She ground the basil into a tiny and very potent ball. ¡°Do you wish to be alone now?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± He took the clump of herbs from her hand. ¡°I¡¯d much rather stay here with you.¡± Her heart skipped a beat and they looked at each other. A thick drop of water hit her nose then. ¡°Oh!¡± she gasped. Adrian held out his hand and two more drops landed in his palm. They both stood, and Madeleine began saying, ¡°Maybe we should¡ª¡± when the rain came down all at once. Without a word, they both made their way to the gazebo in the middle. Madeleine held drenched skirts in her hands, feeling cold droplets trickle down her back. Adrian took off his bonnet to shake it off, revealing flattened hair underneath with trails of water dripping off the ends. ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t very good timing, was it?¡± he said once they were under the gazebo, securing his hat back into place. She looked up at him blankly, very aware of the intimacy of their situation. ¡°Adrian.¡± She had to shout over the rain. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you really mean what you said, about wanting to be in my company?¡± He projected in response. ¡°Of course! Why would you think I wouldn¡¯t want to talk to you? Have I given you any reason to think¡­¡± His words trailed off and he glanced away. ¡°Madi, I owe you an apology. In the garden back then, I was very rude to you.¡± She stared. ¡°Even though it¡¯s been five years, you still seem to know me better than anyone else. I acted irrationally. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She searched his face in surprise before uttering, ¡°There¡¯s no reason to apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have been trespassing in your private garden.¡± ¡°No.¡± He stepped closer to her. ¡°You can visit the garden whenever you like. That place reminds me of all that you did for me as a boy.¡± She blinked. ¡°What do you mean? I didn¡¯t do anything. You were the one that was there for me, and you didn¡¯t judge me even after learning what my mother did.¡± She looked downed. ¡°Madi, look at me.¡± She did as he said. ¡°That poem you wrote¡­I know what you were referring to, and I think you should let the past go.¡± He lowered his voice even though the rain was still pounding overhead. ¡°No one even knows the truth besides me and you. Don¡¯t let it affect you so much after all these years.¡± She felt tears begin to well up in her eyes but blinked them back quickly. She had desired this conversation with Adrian for many years and had not uttered a word about the barn incident since it had occurred. ¡°How could it not affect me?¡± Her voice waved. ¡°I already have a less-than-desirable reputation at Court. If anyone knew the truth about her, I¡¯d lose any hope of being reputable. If anyone found out¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will ever come to that. No one knows, and it¡¯s unlikely they ever will.¡± She stared for a moment then nodded. ¡°Yes, maybe you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°And Madi, you really did make a difference back then. You were the only thing that finally helped me begin the grieving process for my mother.¡± She recalled his tear-stained face in the secret garden. ¡°Are you still mourning her, Adrian?¡± Something flashed across his face, then the blond eyebrows softened. ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered, and she realized the rain had started to slow down. ¡°It¡¯s been especially bad since becoming king. I wish sometimes that she could be here with me while I rule. My father almost never comes out of his room, so it¡¯s not as though I have him for advice or support.¡± ¡°What about Tony?¡± she asked. ¡°He¡¯s there to support you.¡± He hesitated. ¡°Tony has helped immensely, but he¡¯s also inexperienced and has no idea how much I shoulder alone. It¡¯s been so lonely, Madi.¡± She searched his downcast features. ¡°But I¡¯ve realized recently, in the same way that you were able to help me move on with my life, I hope I can help you move on with yours.¡± He offered a small smile as he took her hands in his. ¡°I never told anyone your secret, as promised.¡± She could not look away from those bright, blue eyes. ¡°And I never told anyone either, as I promised.¡± The rain was barely trickling now, and a blur of movement caught her eye. She glanced past Adrian¡¯s head to see Antoine, standing several feet from the glass door with the golden handle. He stood frozen on the spot, a sad expression on his face as he gazed at them. She glanced back at Adrian and their touching hands. ¡°What is it?¡± Adrian asked, having sensed something was off. He turned, and Antoine moved quickly to the glass door and disappeared behind it. ¡°That was Tony, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She nodded. ¡°He must have tried finding me after dancing with that woman.¡± She paused before saying, ¡°Adrian, why don¡¯t we return to the ballroom? Perhaps I can teach you how we dance in Andveltica.¡± She offered a small smile. ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± Offering his arm, she took it, and they made their way to the glass door. Once inside, Madeleine became aware of how soaked she was. Onlookers stared at her and Adrian, as they walked arm in arm, drenched and conspicuous. Courtney and Amabel waved them over. When they arrived, Madeleine took her arm back hastily and started playing with the ring on her right hand. She looked around to see where Antoine had gone, but it was difficult finding anything amongst the sea of people. ¡°My, the rain happened so suddenly I see.¡± Courtney gave her sister a strange look. ¡°I suppose you two are evidence of that.¡± Adrian swept stray wet hair out of his face. ¡°I¡¯d recommend staying indoors.¡± ¡°I hope Your Majesty does not get a chill.¡± Madeleine sighed softly at the sound of Yvette¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s a warm spring rain,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Madi,¡± Courtney said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I escort you to your room to change out of your wet things? Those skirts look positively heavy, all drenched in water like that.¡± ¡°Oh, actually Adrian and I were going to¡ª¡± ¡°King Adrian,¡± Yvette cut her off, ¡°might I have this next dance? Perhaps a few times around the ballroom will dry you off.¡± She touched his shoulder, and Madeleine felt as though she was watching them from far away. ¡°That¡¯s a kind offer,¡± Adrian glanced over at Madeleine, ¡°however, Madi and I were going to¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said quickly, and they both looked at her. ¡°Courtney is right. I need to change out of these wet clothes anyway. Perhaps we can dance later?¡± Just then, Duke Adam approached the king. ¡°Your Highness, if I may¡ª¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see we are about to dance?¡± Yvette said, glaring at the duke. ¡°You can have your turn with him afterwards.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be off, then,¡± Madeleine said quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Courtney, I can go by myself.¡± She bowed and Adrian stared after her, ignoring Yvette and Duke Adam¡¯s demands. ¡°Madi, wait!¡± Adrian shouted. Everyone was silent as she turned back to him in surprise. ¡°If I cannot see you later tonight, then shall I see you in our study session this week?¡± Madeleine beamed at him. ¡°Of course. We can talk more then.¡± She bowed again and was met with a smile from him before she turned to walk away. ¡°What?¡± She heard Yvette complain. ¡°Why does she get to meet with you? That¡¯s not fair.¡± She bit back a giddy smile as she left. Madeleine had not the heart to return to the ballroom later, knowing Adrian would likely be preoccupied the rest of the night with counselors and suitors. She¡¯d have to fight to get another moment with him, but she cared not. She felt positively euphoric after their intimate moment under the gazebo. The princess now lay in the dark, staring upwards wearing a dry, white chemise. Rain continued to pour outside the windows with a pitter patter. She never did find Antoine again. His still, rigid form standing in the rain came to mind. She thought, perhaps he wasn¡¯t upset at all, but instead was just being a gentleman and giving her and Adrian space under the gazebo, since they were obviously talking. That¡¯s when she recalled Adrian¡¯s hands over hers and frowned. Or perhaps not. She blushed in the darkness as she recalled the blond¡¯s warmth and gentle words. The ball was still going on, and she could hear the stringed instruments playing a lively tune even from her tower room. She removed the covers and went to the window, but she could see nothing beyond the curtain of rain pelting down the glass in sheets. Turning back to the bed, she glanced at the large chest in her room. She was struck with the realization that she¡¯d never had a chance to look over the little piece of paper with the word ¡®Br?lant¡¯ written on it. Making her way to her nightstand, she took out her notebook and opened it to the back. The small slip of paper fell into her lap as well as the letter she¡¯d found in the Andveltican library. She held one in each hand, examining them at the same time. Her eyes widened. Glancing between them quickly, she took in the similar way the ¡®t¡¯s¡¯ were crossed, and the way the ¡®a¡¯s¡¯ curved uniquely inward on the left side. There was no doubt about it. The handwriting was identical. What this meant, she did not know. A Confession A dull gray mist hangs, and saunters through the air, It leaves behind one feeling, and that is bleakness, In one fell swoop, clarity pierces it, The clouds now retreated, newness spreads like blood, through fresh veins. Slam! ¡°Tony, this isn¡¯t the right volume either,¡± Adrian scolded, pushing the book aside to join the dozens of wayward others. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry that I don¡¯t know exactly which volume contains the origin of Elderian out of all thirty volumes of the ¡®Elderian History¡¯ series.¡± Antoine exhaled furiously. ¡°Do you even know which volume it is, Adi?¡± Madeleine hesitantly watched them from her corner. She had her black notebook and a quill ready for her lesson. An afternoon sun spilled through the windows of the Nebrasian library onto the three of them. ¡°It should be in some of the earliest volumes,¡± the king suggested. ¡°Oh, yes,¡± his brother said sarcastically, ¡°the origin of Elderian might just be at the beginning. Very insightful of you.¡± Madeleine set down her things and picked up one of the books from the pile. ¡°Fine then.¡± Adrian stood up quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll go look myself since you obviously¡ª¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Madeleine cleared her throat loudly and they both looked at her. ¡°You two are so busy bickering, you didn¡¯t even notice you¡¯d grabbed it already.¡± Antoine rushed to her side and Adrian leaned over the table to get a closer look. ¡°Is this not it?¡± She pointed to the title on the open page that read, The Founding of Elderian. ¡°Oh, it was the first book I pulled,¡± Antoine said, scratching the back of his head. ¡°How in Elderian did you and I both miss it, Adi?¡± He received a scowl. ¡°Maybe if you hadn¡¯t been overwhelming me¡ª¡± Madeleine cleared her throat again, not knowing how much more she could take. They silently took a seat on either side of her. ¡°Madi, tell me what you know about Hans Fox and the founding of Elderian,¡± Antoine said. ¡°Knowing the past is important for making decisions about the future.¡± ¡°Sure, Tony.¡± She opened the book to an illustration of a group of people sailing a ship through a storm. ¡°Well, we all know the pioneers who founded Elderian two centuries ago were composed of people fleeing the old world from oppression. They called themselves Les Renards. As their group grew in members, they opened up to anyone who wanted to join. They amassed an enormous following. They were, however, mocked and shunned by those around them, but this did not stop them from searching for Elderian.¡± She paused for a moment to turn the page to a depiction of a man with red hair and a small beard. ¡°The leader of Les Renards was named Hans Fox, a bastard prince of the old world. His real name was Gabriel Azure, but his alias was Hans Fox. He was also the first king of Elderian. This historic man is the one who discovered and translated the texts of the ancient Alchemists, or the previous Elderians. He spoke many different languages, and therefore was the glue that held his expanding group together. It was this same leader who discovered the entrance to Elderian at a great underwater sea pyramid. Les Renards began crossing by the dozens to this new land, but there soon arose a great tragedy. During the largest of the crossings, the portals suddenly closed, leaving many trapped on the wrong side. It is unknown both why the portals closed during the Great Crossing or why they have not opened since.¡± She pointed to a sketch of a person holding a glowing gemstone. ¡°The Alchemists most definitely knew how to reactivate the portals. There were some among the Alchemists who were also magic users. They had the power to open the portals, but unfortunately all the Alchemists perished long before the pioneers arrived. There are a few artifacts left behind such as the sea pyramid and other smaller things made of black glass that have been discovered, but that¡¯s it. There is no other way to leave Elderian as the currents and storms always surrounding our shores are much too strong for anyone to sail in or out of.¡± ¡°Madi,¡± she glanced up at the curly haired prince. ¡°Since today is more of a review for you than a lecture, could you enlighten us as to why Venish names are still so popular all over Elderian, despite modern Elden being spoken in the mid and southern countries?¡± Madeleine considered him. ¡°Venwick spoke the language from the old world originally, but over time and as many Venwickins left to make home in the mid and southern countries, the language evolved. They speak Venish today, and while all the other countries speak modern Elden, Venish names are traditional since we all stem from Venwick¡± He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°I was wondering,¡± she played with a stray piece of brown hair, twisting it distractedly around her finger, ¡°how many people still speak the ancient form of Elden, other than some royals, of course?¡± Adrian answered for her, his eyes lingering for a moment on her hair. ¡°It¡¯s a dead language after all, so there are no native ancient Elden speakers. I believe you¡¯re right, and only royals still speak it.¡± ¡°Ancient Elden is what the Alchemists spoke, right?¡± She placed her hand under her chin, gazing easily back at the blue eyes. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the language Hans Fox was able to translate and use to enter Elderian.¡± ¡°How would he know how to speak it, though?¡± The king considered this. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps someone from Elderian crossed over to the old world at some point and their language was discovered. It is somewhat of a mystery, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an interesting theory.¡± ¡°Do you think the pioneers were successful in their journey to escape prejudice and inequality?¡± Antoine asked, his tone slightly annoyed as he looked between them. The princess and king had unconsciously gotten closer as they talked and were now pulling away slightly. Madeleine blinked over at the prince. ¡°Many considered this land a utopia where there are no conflicts from the old world, but that is just privileged ignorance.¡± ¡°How do you mean?¡± ¡°All this talk of rebirth, and yet many of the issues experienced in the old world are still experienced here in Elderian. For a start, the fact that we have a monarchy at all enforces all these layers of classism.¡± She cocked her head to one side. ¡°It¡¯s funny how that worked out. Even the most progressive and radical of groups are resistant to change; prone to sinking back into old ways and traditions.¡± Antoine nodded. ¡°It is odd how easily they took to some things, but not to others.¡± ¡°It boils down to the fact that those who gain riches, gain more power over others. This power is too often abused.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± the prince said, seeming to have a hard time meeting her gaze. ¡°It explains a lot of why Venwick¡¯s economy has struggled so much. The Venwickin government destabilized as the wealthy migrated to the southern countries.¡± She nodded quickly. ¡°There became such a large food shortage as the population climbed but the profits did not, that many Venwickin citizens then as they do now, struggle to eat.¡± ¡°The people were and still are hungry and desperate, Madi. They would do anything to take part in the wealth of their neighbors. There have been so many Venwickin civil wars after all.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± A big yawn overtook her, and Antoine looked her over. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break for now?¡± She stretched her arms over head. ¡°Yes, that sounds like a good idea.¡± Antoine stood. ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to grab a bite before the meeting starts.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Madeleine said quickly, ¡°could you please help us put these books away?¡± ¡°Oh, of course.¡± There was silence as the three of them cleaned up the volumes. Antoine was staring at nothing in particular as he slid a few books back onto the shelf, old smile lines standing out against his stern face. Madeleine never realized how much she missed his normally playful disposition. She sighed, picking up another book to add to her stack, when she realized it was her notebook. Two papers slipped out of it, falling onto the table. ¡°Oop! You dropped these, Madi,¡± Antoine said, picking them up then stopping to stare at the smallest scrap of paper. ¡°What is, Broolent?¡± he read aloud. ¡°Tony, put those down,¡± Adrian chided. ¡°You can¡¯t just pick up what¡¯s not yours and start reading it.¡± Madeleine stared at the cryptic note he held. ¡°Oh! Perhaps one of you could make sense of this.¡± She came over to Antoine¡¯s side. ¡°I found these strange messages recently. I think they¡¯re some kind of code. The handwriting is the same on both.¡± ¡°Strange messages?¡± The prince¡¯s moodiness seemed to dissipate for a moment. ¡°Can I see?¡± Adrian joined them, picking up the bigger piece of paper and unfolding it. After a moment, he asked, ¡°What does it mean, look for my fire?¡± ¡°And this one just has this word that I can¡¯t pronounce.¡± Antoine turned the small piece of paper over to examine the back. Madeleine sat down again at the table. ¡°I found the letter that you¡¯re holding, Adrian, in the library in Andveltica, and I found that one, Tony, in my room after the ball. It¡¯s such a coincidence that they are written by the same hand, isn¡¯t it? What do you think?¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Antoine grabbed Adrian¡¯s paper out of his hand. ¡°They¡¯re from two different locations?¡± She nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think this word is Elden.¡± Antoine continued trying to pronounce the word. Adrian snatched it up. ¡°Tony, have you forgotten your Venish lessons? This is obviously the Venish verb for, ¡®burning.¡¯ Honestly, Brother, we¡¯re nearly at war with Venwick. How could you let your studies slip?¡± He glared. ¡°Lay off me.¡± ¡°That would explain,¡± Madeleine cut in, ¡°the connection between ¡®find my fire¡¯ and the literal word, ¡®burning.¡¯¡± Adrian sat beside her. ¡°You¡¯re right! The person in the first letter made it clear that they were in some kind of danger if they were found out. Where exactly in the library did you find the letter?¡± ¡°Inside a book about Nebrasia. It was on the wrong shelf, and I just happened to see it there.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Perhaps someone thought they would be found out and had to hide it quickly,¡± Antoine suggested, sitting on her other side. ¡°That would explain the book¡¯s misplacement.¡± ¡°Perhaps someone was in danger and needed to sneak out, perhaps to run away or something,¡± Madeleine offered. ¡°Maybe, but it could also be something political.¡± Antoine leaned forward in his chair. ¡°Perhaps someone was sending and receiving intel from Venwick.¡± Her mouth fell open. ¡°Madi, you remember saying it was a little too convenient that Tyrus was taken soon after that meeting. Maybe someone has been in contact with them for years, plotting this war for a very long time. Someone on the council.¡± The three of them sat there in serious silence. ¡°Where in this castle did you say you found the second piece of paper?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Under the chest in my bed chamber.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Antoine began sheepishly, ¡°we only give that room to our female guests. Who used the guest room last?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t had guests since Madi last visited five years ago. That room would have been her mother¡ª¡± Adrian¡¯s words trailed off as his eyes darted over to her. Her mouth fell slightly open in realization. No. Surely not. She was instantly transported back to the Nebrasian stables five years ago. Justin held her mother¡¯s hands and her voice rang in Madeleine¡¯s ears: ¡°It was rather unexpected when I received your letter.¡± Her heart sank. She searched the blue eyes and knew Adrian was thinking the exact same thing she was. ¡°It must have come in with the chest, Tony,¡± the king said quickly. ¡°I had that chest moved in after I became king, which would be after Madi visited last. We don¡¯t have enough information to tie this to the council or to anything else. We¡¯d need to investigate further before making any assumptions or accusations.¡± Antoine, seeming not to have noticed her reaction, blew the curls out of his eyes in annoyance. ¡°Well, there goes that lead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the notes then,¡± the princess said, retrieving the cryptic messages. When she took the small slip of paper from Adrian¡¯s hands, her fingers brushing over his, their eyes met, and she stared. There was comfort there and she gave a small smile of acknowledgement. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go to the council, isn¡¯t it?¡± Antoine said. She looked up at him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you both there then.¡± There were those frown lines again. He turned and left the room without another word. She blinked after him. ¡°Has Tony seemed out of sorts lately? It¡¯s very unlike him to not walk with us to the council hall.¡± ¡°Even Tony has his mood swings.¡± Adrian said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the matter is.¡± There was a pause. She turned back to him, sighing. ¡°About those letters¡­You realized it too, didn¡¯t you?¡± He nodded. ¡°Queen Nicole used that room last, and all the clues match up. The connection to Andveltica. The cryptic code in order to meet secretly.¡± ¡°I even recall now, my mother studying Venish when I was younger, even though Andveltican royalty has little reason to learn it with how removed we are from Venwick. Adrian, I can¡¯t think of any way this isn¡¯t connected to her.¡± Still sitting beside her, he took her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Tony is so clueless, he didn¡¯t pick up on anything, and it¡¯s very coincidental for the notes to be tied to your mother without having any knowledge of their affair. You can breathe easy on this one, and maybe, get rid of the letters. Your father and the queen have been getting along so well lately. I think this is something that can just drift away in smoke and ash, if you catch my meaning.¡± There was such kindness in his eyes, her heart pitter pattered. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. I need to finally let go of this and move on, like she did. I-I think I might be ready.¡± He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Madi. By the way,¡± he squeezed her hand, and she blinked up at him, ¡°there is a jousting tournament tomorrow. If you¡¯re not too busy, I was wondering if you might sit next to me in my box. It would just be me and you, and we could get those roasted pecans you love so much.¡± Her face flushed as she gazed at the large, sapphire eyes. ¡°I wanted to make up for that night at the ball. I know I promised you a dance, and I failed to keep that promise.¡± Her stomach filled with butterflies. ¡°Yes, I would love that.¡± He took both of her hands and gently placed them to his forehead. ¡°I will see you then.¡± ??? Madeleine¡¯s hands glided across the ivory keys. The tune was not the usual dreary one, but instead something bright and lively. As she played, the image of a fully armored knight, charging forward on a horse entered her mind. The knight¡¯s lance burst into pieces on contact with an oncoming one. Adrian¡¯s voice echoed in her head. It spoke of all the rules of jousting and the craftsmanship of the weapons and armor. She had listened intently, asking a million questions and sharing her cherished toasted pecans with him. She recalled laughing and talking until the tournament was finished, and long after. She remembered his touch, his hand finding hers for most of the outing. A bird fluttered in her chest. After finishing the piece, her fingers sprung into a bright sonata. She closed her eyes, seeing the beautiful eyes and fair hair in her mind¡¯s eye. Her fingers found each key on their own as if they moved independently of her. She did not notice a foreign melody harmonizing the part she played with her right hand. The music seemed to swell more than usual, which she did notice, and her eyes slid open. The princess gasped and stood abruptly, gripping the side of the harpsichord. Antoine was standing too, only a few feet away from her. ¡°Sorry!¡± he exclaimed, looking mortified. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you!¡± She looked him over then breathed out in relief. ¡°Tony, you scared me half to death!¡± ¡°You scared me too when you cried out just now.¡± He laughed, then glanced down at the ivory keys. ¡°I had no idea you played so well.¡± ¡°I could say the same for you.¡± He smiled and they stared at each other, then the floor, neither saying anything. Thinking their conversation was at an end, she said, ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t want to selfishly claim the harpsichord all afternoon. I¡¯ll see you later then?¡± She turned to leave when he grabbed her wrist gently to stop her. ¡°Madi, wait.¡± She blinked down at their hands. He quickly let go. ¡°Er, why don¡¯t we play some more together? I¡¯d love to hear what other songs you know.¡± She looked into imploring, green eyes. ¡°Oh. Well, I suppose we could, though I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, but are you doing alright?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Tony, I¡¯ll be honest,¡± she took a step towards him, ¡°you haven¡¯t seemed yourself recently.¡± She searched his face, but he looked away. ¡°You can talk to me, you know.¡± ¡°Everything is fine, Madi.¡± She hesitated. ¡°Is¡­is this about Adrian?¡± Green eyes flicked up. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, you¡¯re always more tense when he¡¯s around. Do you dislike your brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± he said passively. ¡°You¡¯ve been very clear about how you¡¯d like to spend your time and who you like to spend it with, and I don¡¯t want to get in your way.¡± ¡°Then you must know that I¡¯ve wished for your company when you¡¯ve left our study sessions in a hurry or when you¡¯ve pushed me away. You¡¯re my friend, Tony.¡± She placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. ¡°I never pushed you away,¡± he said gently. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve been pushing me away and not noticed.¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You have it all wrong. Ever since the ball, you¡¯ve been off.¡± ¡°Madi, I¡­¡± he began, but never finished his sentence. ¡°Did something happen at the ball? You were going to tell me something, right? I¡¯ve been missing your humor and your laugh.¡± Her hand slid off his shoulder and their eyes met again. ¡°No one else lifts my spirits quite the way you do. I thought we had a lovely time together and I looked for you¡ª¡± ¡°I looked for you too,¡± he interrupted. ¡°We danced and I really thought things were going well and then you disappeared. I went to find you and you were with him.¡± He paused, breathing out. ¡°You¡¯re always with him, which is fine, if that¡¯s what you want. A-are you two courting now?¡± She froze at that. ¡°Wh¡ªyou mean, Adrian and I? We¡­¡± She fumbled over her words. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± she said honestly, fiddling with a ribbon on her dress. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where we stand. He knows things about me that no one else does and h-he accepts me, and I don¡¯t feel that trust from anyone else.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± he whispered, taking a step closer so their faces were mere inches apart. ¡°Madi, I care about you too. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± She stared. He exhaled quickly. ¡°You say that Adrian accepts you, but he hasn¡¯t always been kind to you, has he? I know that something happened between you two. When I found you in the stables, I knew you¡¯d been crying. It was because of him, right? He did something to hurt you?¡± She shook her head. ¡°He apologized for that even though I felt his reaction was understandable and not worth apologizing for. He¡¯s a really good friend now.¡± He searched her face for a long moment, then nodded in surrender. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll¡­continue to give you space then.¡± He turned to leave when she grabbed him by the arm. ¡°Tony, do you have feelings for me?¡± There was a pause, then green eyes met brown as he gazed at her. ¡°Madi, I think I¡¯m in love with you.¡± There was silence and she let go of him. ¡°E-excuse me,¡± he said quickly, sweeping out of the room, the brilliant red cape billowing behind him matching his scarlet ears. ??? The memory of her evening with Adrian was now laced with a tinge of pain as Antoine¡¯s words entered her mind. Glancing down at her hands, she gently touched the top of her right where Antoine had placed his own after their dance together. A swirl of complicated emotions coursed through her. She needed to think about something else. She quickly found her notebook and went to write when those infernal pieces of paper fell out again. She sighed, remembering Adrian¡¯s advice. Perhaps she could take one weight off her shoulders. Standing up straighter, she walked slowly over to the fireplace, then hesitated. She turned to look at the chest in her room. Kneeling beside it and patting the lid, she said aloud, ¡°It was an exciting mystery, but it¡¯s time to put you to rest.¡± For nostalgia¡¯s sake, she pushed the chest aside where she had found the ¡®Br?lant¡¯ message, touching the floor and grinning. The smile faded as she spied something there. It was a slightly crooked floorboard that had moved when the chest was slid across the floor. She pulled on the board and to her surprise, it lifted easily. Underneath was a letter and nothing else. She opened it curiously, frowning when she instantly recognized the handwriting. Curiosity getting the better of her, her eyes poured over the parchment. My darling, I know you have received this letter securely so I will be quite frank. I am still deeply in love with you, and I wish for you to meet me tonight in the barn as we used to. It has been so long. I long for you day and night and my heart aches until I find it unbearable. I want you here in my arms but had made myself believe I would never see you again. When I discovered you would be visiting Nebrasia, I hadn¡¯t felt so light in years. If you still love me, you will meet me tonight, and my dear, I have made arrangements for us to elope, if you so please. We could start a new life together, in a distant town in Cappeland where there is sure to be a job for a stable hand. Madeleine¡¯s insides churned, but she continued. It will not be a life of luxury, but we will be happy together. Perhaps we should have grown apart and completely severed ties by now, was it not for the treasure we still share together. I would love to see our sweet child just once. Her breath caught in her throat. Her heart raced as she tried to wrap her head around this idea but found that continuing to read was all she could do to not think of what this news meant. I think of my daughter as much as I think of you. Ironic I should be the one to tack up her horse. It¡¯s almost like it was a work of fate we should meet. She looks just like you. I thought she was you when I first saw her. Only the nose is different. She has my nose. It would mean more than anything to me if I could see my dear, sweet Madi again¡ª She stared, unable to continue. Feeling as though she was watching herself outside her body, waves of shock spread over her as she sat there, frozen in place. She glanced at the fire, and logically, she should have burned the letter and all the other papers that linked evidence to this scandal, but something held her back. She needed to know whether it was true or not despite herself, and these items confirmed her reality. After a long while, she stood, collecting the three notes and decidedly tucking them securely into her sleeve. She glanced out the window, feeling weak, letting the reality of it sink in. ¡°Justin Chevalier is my father?¡± Fernshire Where darkness once stirred, a dimness peeked, and pranced inside, Ray by ray it approached, until a golden sun lived, passing through all, It does not greet, but now exists indefinitely. Madeleine urged Rafale forward with a little tap tap of her riding crop. The fiery stallion charged faster, tossing his mane. The sun had barely peeked over the horizon, its light shining in her face. She squinted tired eyes against the brightness. Maybe she should have at least tried to sleep the night before, but she couldn¡¯t seem to get Justin¡¯s letter out of her head. A tightness gripped her insides, and her weary mind was in a state of utter turmoil. In the distance stood a boy next to the stables. At once she recognized the Andveltican messenger. She yawned before making her way over, half expecting him to list off invitations from suitors. Dismounting, she led her horse by the reins towards him. The boy with tawny-brown skin cleared his throat, announcing her name. ¡°It is with great pleasure that I announce the invitation from King Adrian of Nebrasia to join him and the princes and princesses to the Fernshire flower festival.¡± ¡°Fernshire?¡± she repeated. ¡°Is that the little town just outside the castle?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The thought of the familiar village made a hint of warmth return to her body. ¡°Thank you, Jean. Inform the king that I accept his invitation.¡± ??? Rows of small cottages lined the street. There were vines climbing the sides of buildings, and small bunches of flowers popped out of the ground on every available patch of dirt. Madeleine admired Fernshire from beneath her French hood. Her hair had been tucked away under it, and she gazed around the busy street. There were shops selling bundles of flowers, little candies, trinkets, and bread. Her eyes devoured everything. She approached a stand with flowers and breathed in the lovely scents. There were many different bundles of blooms, but a particular one with pink flowers she¡¯d never seen before caught her eye. ¡°Can you tell me about these?¡± she asked the woman managing the shop. The storekeeper in simple, pale clothing smiled. ¡°They¡¯re cyclamens. Very unique flowers. They symbolize everlasting love and affection.¡± ¡°Oh, wonderful!¡± She considered her. ¡°Be weary though, they can also symbolize eventual separation and the fading of feelings.¡± Madeleine raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wait, really? Why would there be two meanings?¡± ¡°Flowers often have multiple meanings, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure they will hold positive meaning if you are truly sincere in your giving of them.¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take them then.¡± The woman obliged, handing a bundle over. Madeleine stuffed her nose into it, temporarily closing her eyes. That¡¯s when a movement caught her eye, and she found herself gazing at the curly haired who had approached a stall selling candies. An emerald tunic wrapped around his waist with a pale gray undershirt complimenting it. The matching green cloak draped around his shoulders ended at his knees, and the brown curls hanging in his face seemed to glow in the sunshine. He distractedly swept the hair out of the way with one hand, revealing pale, masculine features underneath. As he left the stall with a marzipan horse, he caught her admiring him. She looked away quickly, her heart racing. They had not talked since his confession, and she was not yet sure how or what to feel about it. ¡°Is that the young man you fancy?¡± Madeleine jumped a little when the woman at the cart spoke. ¡°W-what¡¯s that?¡± She chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just, you¡¯re staring at that handsome, young man and I can¡¯t blame you. He is one dazzling gentleman.¡± ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t staring. I was just¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to defend yourself to an old flower-selling coot like me. I¡¯ve found in my experience that sometimes words are not necessary to get the point across.¡± She glanced down at the flowers Madeleine still held and gave a knowing smile. ¡°Good luck with him.¡± Madeleine¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°Uh, thank you,¡± she said politely, not wanting to be rude. The old woman gave a small nod of her head as the princess retreated quickly. Giving a small exhale, she moved through the crowd, making her way over to where her sister, Amabel, and Yvette stood. She was intercepted by a certain tall blond with stunning sapphire eyes. ¡°What did you get?¡± Adrian asked, gazing down at the flowers. ¡°They symbolize lasting affection.¡± She held them out to him. ¡°T-they¡¯re for you, actually.¡± He blinked down at the gift in slight surprise. ¡°For me?¡± His hand was over hers as he grasped them. ¡°Thank you.¡± His eyes lingered on hers. ¡°Would you like something in return?¡± She searched his face, spotting the soft rouge in his cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me anything, if not simply your company.¡± His thumb lightly brushed over hers as he took the bundle from her. ¡°If that¡¯s really all you wish, I will grant it.¡± It was her turn to blush then. Before she could respond, Yvette approached, wrapping her fingers around the king¡¯s arm and tugging him slightly away from her. ¡°Oh, Adrian! It¡¯s so nice to be in the sunshine, isn¡¯t it?¡± She let out a high-pitched sigh. ¡°I just wish it was not so terribly hot outside.¡± ¡°You¡¯d complain of the weather regardless of what it was,¡± Amabel mused, walking over with Courtney and Antoine in tow. ¡°Adrian, did you have to invite the bastard?¡± Yvette complained, rolling her eyes. ¡°I already have to live with her, you know.¡± ¡°Perhaps you should have canceled, then, since the outing is so unpleasant for you,¡± Amabel snapped, a hand on her hip. ¡°I would not mind your absence either.¡± ¡°Oh, Madi,¡± Courtney cut in, likely at an attempt to change the subject, ¡°have you been to any of the flower carts yet?¡± She nodded, very aware that Adrian still held her flowers in his left hand. ¡°There are so many beautiful flowers to choose from.¡± She noticed how Courtney fidgeted slightly with the ribbons on her dress, her eyes flitting up to where Amabel stood. ¡°Perhaps you and Amabel could pick some out,¡± she added slyly. Courtney blinked. ¡°Oh,¡± her voice cracked. ¡°We don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to, Amabel.¡± The illegitimate princess considered her, then smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. They say different flowers have different meanings and can bring you luck or misfortune.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°I¡¯m not really the superstitious type, but I do love the look and smell of them.¡± Amabel linked her arm with the other woman¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯d be honored to take a look with you.¡± Courtney¡¯s ears turned pink. ¡°If you insist.¡± Madeleine watched them go, a small smile creeping over her face. ¡°Shall we be on our way then?¡± Adrian asked, trying to pry Yvette¡¯s hands off him. The blonde princess was beaming and barely seemed to notice. ¡°I¡¯ll go where the king goes,¡± she said cheerfully, and a small sigh escaped his mouth. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for the others,¡± Antoine said. ¡°We could all attend the concert at the village green together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea, Tony,¡± Madeleine found herself saying. When the green eyes met hers, she froze slightly under his gaze. ¡°You adore concerts if I remember correctly.¡± She hesitated before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right. We went to quite a few back then, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°We certainly did,¡± came Adrian¡¯s voice. ¡°The village green is a great choice, Tony.¡± He glanced away. ¡°Yeah, glad to help.¡± ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± Amabel said, walking over to them with the Andveltican princess. ¡°Don¡¯t they smell just wonderful, Tony?¡± Courtney asked, stuffing a bundle of blue blooms into the prince¡¯s face. Antoine began sneezing. ¡°Oh, yes¡ªachoo! Very wonderful. I¡¯d like them better outside of my nasal cavity, though.¡± They both laughed. ¡°We decided on the village green next,¡± Madeleine said. ¡°Will you come with us?¡± Courtney grinned. ¡°Sounds perfect.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Amabel chimed in. The group made their way down the busy street. Madeleine walked on Adrian¡¯s left while Yvette hummed off key to his right. The king gave the Andveltican princess a small smile which she returned, her heart skipping a beat. They both looked up when a man with strawberry blond hair dragging a second man by the hand pushed past them to a flower cart. The leader was laughing, while the other had a blank look on his face. ¡°I told you they had tulips, didn¡¯t I, Gabriel? Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± The man with blond hair was beaming at the cart. Gabriel folded his arms, his face rouging. ¡°They are acceptable.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll buy five bundles, Ma¡¯am!¡± He grinned, then gave the other man a small peck on the cheek. Gabriel looked away, face reddening further. ¡°This outing has been acceptable,¡± he said, glancing away. They soon were swallowed up by the crowd and no longer visible to the king and his group. Watching them, Madeleine wished she could have her own private outing with Adrian. Perhaps then the king would give her a small peck on the cheek or perhaps somewhere else. She nonchalantly felt her mouth with her hand. A sound of disgust escaped Yvette¡¯s mouth. ¡°How can they be so shameless? Can¡¯t they keep all of that private?¡± ¡°Yvette,¡± Amabel said sharply, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be saying that whilst you¡¯re presently entangled with the king.¡± The blonde princess glanced down at her arms which were now wrapped snugly around Adrian¡¯s arm. ¡°Pfft! It¡¯s not the same. I don¡¯t understand why that kind of thing must be everywhere I look. It¡¯s not natural.¡± ¡°You saw one couple,¡± Antoine interjected. ¡°That¡¯s not everywhere. Why do you detest relationships like that so much anyway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Anyone who¡¯s like them should be more aware of how uncomfortable they make everyone else feel.¡± Something flashed across Amabel¡¯s face, and she looked away while biting her lip. Courtney touched her shoulder reassuringly, but her hand was smacked away harshly. ¡°What¡¯s gotten you so upset?¡± Yvette questioned, tightening her grip around the king¡¯s arm. Adrian pried her off him and Madeleine had never seen such a furious expression cross his face before. ¡°Princess Yvette, kindly take your hands off me, and don¡¯t invalidate what others have simply because you do not understand it. Your ignorance is unbecoming.¡± They all stared at him. Yvette held her mouth agape and inhaled in prepared protest when Madeleine spoke first. ¡°We should all really hurry before all the best spots are taken at the village green, don¡¯t you think? We wouldn¡¯t want to miss the performers.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make haste,¡± Antoine chimed in, wrapping a friendly arm around Yvette¡¯s shoulders, and leading her away from the king. ¡°Don¡¯t want to miss the show.¡± She glared up at him. ¡°True,¡± Courtney added, walking more quickly, ¡°Very true.¡± Yvette folded her arms in a huff but trudged forward as they all made their way down the street. Amabel looked completely subdued now. There was a long silence then as none of them said a word. After walking a block or so, Madeleine nearly jumped when fingers brushed past her own. ¡°Madi,¡± Adrian said softly. ¡°Many of the council members have mentioned you to me a few times now.¡± She blinked over at him in surprise. ¡°They have? What¡¯d they say?¡± ¡°They told me how impressed they are by your maturity and knowledge. Count Alexandre even added how valuable your contribution is.¡± She tried to maintain her composure. ¡°Oh. That is rather unexpected.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± He beamed down at her. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t they praise you?¡± She blinked up at him. ¡°T-thank you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Madeleine noticed Adrian fiddling with something in his right hand and glanced down at the jewel encrusted knife. ¡°Oh, is this what you bought earlier?¡± she asked. He blinked, then held up the dagger proudly. ¡°Yeah. This one caught my fancy.¡± ¡°You bought a knife the last time we went into town, do you remember?¡± ¡°I do. I¡¯ve been collecting them ever since, I suppose.¡± Yvette straightened her skirt, lifting her nose into the air. ¡°When did you come here last, Madeleine?¡± she asked ahead of them in what sounded like an attempt at a casual tone. ¡°Madi visited Nebrasia five or six years ago,¡± Adrian replied, ¡°when sweating sickness was sweeping through Andveltica.¡± Madeleine watched the blonde princess try to contain her jealousy. ¡°That was a very long time ago.¡± ¡°Did sweating sickness ever affect Cappeland?¡± Madeleine asked. Yvette rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course not. We are too far removed and in a lovely arid climate. I believe sweating sickness only affected Andveltica.¡± ¡°Yeah, it did,¡± Antoine chimed in. ¡°That may be because Andveltica is surrounded by that massive mountain range. It¡¯s a pretty easy area to quarantine.¡± ¡°I would not know too much about that,¡± Yvette said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve never been. This is my first time leaving Cappeland.¡± ¡°What?¡± Antoine exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯d never left before? Then, you¡¯ve never left either, Amabel?¡± Amabel nodded, seeming to have recovered slightly from earlier. Yvette glanced away. ¡°My father was always very busy, and my mother has never not been pregnant during my lifetime. You could imagine how ecstatic I was to hear her ¡®news¡¯ at dinner the other night.¡± She let out a short, quick breath. ¡°As the oldest, I was always expected to raise my younger siblings by myself and be kept out of sight. The only reason she didn¡¯t leave me and Amabel behind is because of our potential to find suitors in Nebrasia.¡± ¡°I also help with all the child rearing and so do the servants,¡± Amabel corrected, ¡°though my duty to be married-off is less emphasized.¡± ¡°If by less emphasized, you mean not at all,¡± Yvette huffed, ¡°then I¡¯d agree.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing that your stepmother is still having children,¡± Courtney directed her words to Amabel. ¡°She must be very tired all the time.¡± ¡°She is,¡± Amabel said, ¡°which means she never has time to actually see any of the children she has after they are born.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like we don¡¯t exist,¡± Yvette said, and it was the first time Madeleine had seen the two sisters agree on something. ¡°Has she always treated you like that?¡± Madeleine asked. Yvette sighed. ¡°She acts like such a great queen, but she¡¯s a headache to live with, trust me. Anyway, stop asking me questions. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re friends.¡± She let out another short exhale before saying, ¡°King Adrian, I wonder, what color you will be wearing at the signing of the treaty tomorrow?¡± Madeleine¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The king always wears gold at events,¡± he replied evenly. ¡°And the prince always wears silver,¡± Antoine chimed in. ¡°I had almost forgotten that was occurring,¡± Madeleine said, realizing with a sinking feeling that her time left in Nebrasia was coming to an end. Yvette sneered. ¡°Had it slipped your mind the whole reason we¡¯re here in the first place? I¡¯ve been so terribly bored all the weeks we¡¯ve been here, except for when I was with you, of course, King Adrian.¡± ¡°Here we are!¡± Adrian said quickly, pointing to the grassy area ahead, his voice slightly strained. The village green had a few musicians already playing, and Madeleine beamed at them. The group found a spot on the luscious grass and sat down. Adrian took a seat beside her, leaning up against a cart on his other side. Madeleine swallowed a grin, imagining steam coming out of Yvette¡¯s ears as the blonde princess glared at them both, resigning to sit on Amabel¡¯s left. The air was so nice then, and Adrian¡¯s hand discreetly found hers. It caused butterflies to flood her stomach. The music was lively, and she briefly closed her eyes as she listened, feeling content. Adrian leaned over to her. ¡°Do you remember when I stole bread from that cart just over there?¡± He pointed to some shops in the distance. She nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. Tony and I waited forever for you to return. We were certain you¡¯d been caught.¡± He let out a soft laugh. ¡°Perhaps we can go over there after this, and I can buy you something appetizing, yes?¡± His thumb brushed over the top of her hand as he spoke. ¡°I do want to give you at least something in return for the flowers. It¡¯s only fair.¡± She spotted a small lump in his tunic pocket where he¡¯d put the bundle of cyclamens carefully away earlier. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± She smiled gently, searching his face when something caught her eye behind him. She squinted slightly. A man in dark clothing looked around sheepishly then ducked under a sign. He began speaking to a taller, gruff-looking man with a shaggy beard and tattered clothing. She stared, thinking the figure looked familiar, then he turned around. ¡°Is that Cardinal Vauquelin?¡± she questioned. Adrian turned, looking in the direction she pointed, then nodded. ¡°It is. I wonder why he¡¯s here. I didn¡¯t take him for the type to want to attend the flower festival.¡± Madeleine didn¡¯t like the way the cardinal was looking around nervously. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± They both watched, and after a while, the two men disappeared into a building. ¡°That is rather curious,¡± Adrian remarked. ¡°I wonder what shop that is?¡± ¡°Perhaps we can check it out after a few more songs?¡± He nodded. There was a brief pause as they continued to stare at that spot, but no one came out of the building again. Looking back at her, he shrugged. His hand hadn¡¯t left hers this entire time, and she looked down at it then, her cheeks rouging. His gaze followed hers and their eyes met. ¡°Madi,¡± he said softly. She searched the blue eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°After the signing of the treaty tomorrow, how about we meet in the secret garden where my mother¡¯s statue is?¡± He leaned in to whisper, ¡°There¡¯s something I wish to discuss with you.¡± A Secret Spilled A small flicker, dances in the dark, With each crackle and hum, it grows fiercely, All will be destroyed, if it spreads too quickly, Slow and steady it must burn, until it is ready, until it is evolved, Fragility is its composition. Madeleine¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. The secret garden was a very private spot to meet just to talk. ¡°Of course. I will be there.¡± He squeezed her hand and she shied away from the bright blue eyes. They were both quiet then, and that¡¯s when she overheard her sister speaking softly. ¡°Just say something later, Tony.¡± ¡°It will ease the tension if you do,¡± Amabel added. ¡°You two were such good friends before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just get in their way,¡± Antoine said evenly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just leave it be, won¡¯t you?¡± Madeleine¡¯s heart sank slightly. She couldn¡¯t even pretend she didn¡¯t know exactly what and who they were talking about. Thankfully, the musical number ended, distracting everyone for a moment as one of the musicians who carried a lute projected, ¡°Would someone from the audience like to sing this next number?¡± There was a pause. ¡°No, no,¡± she heard Antoine saying, and looked over at the prince. ¡°Courtney, no.¡± Her sister was dragging him to his feet. ¡°You have such a lovely voice though, Tony.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± His expression changed and he rubbed the back of his neck humbly. ¡°You really think so?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Absolutely.¡± The musician spotted him at once. ¡°Oh ho? Are we to be serenaded this next number by our very own esteemed Prince Antoine of Nebrasia?¡± he called out. The crowd cheered loudly, and the curly-haired prince flushed. ¡°Erm...uh...¡± Without much other choice, he finally gave in and agreed. He made a face at Courtney, but not necessarily an unkind one. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Your Highness,¡± the man with the lute said, bowing deeply. He gestured the prince towards the stage. There was another loud round of applause and the poor, frazzled man stood there in the center of it all, looking as though he¡¯d been badly sunburnt with how red his face had gotten. There was silence, then the musicians began playing their instruments. Long, beautiful tones rang out. The tune was beautiful but decorated with minor chords, and Madeleine recognized it at once as a traditional Elderian ballade. Antoine took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment before starting his first note. He sounded unsure at first, then the notes morphed into something pure and confident, his tenor voice ringing out in soft tones. ¡°My earth and sky, I wait for you with bated breath. My chest heaves and sighs for you only. I would follow even if it meant following unto death. Though you are far, I can feel you between lands. I wait until the morning sun rises and forever more. You ask if I love you and I¡¯ll have you understand, I will be here for you when you return, and we shall embrace once more.¡± Madeleine looked down to see that her arms were covered in goosebumps. As he began the second verse, his gaze fell on her. She searched the emerald eyes before blinking away quickly. She couldn¡¯t deny the heat in her cheeks and there was certainly something there, whatever it was, that left her with not entirely platonic feelings for the prince. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at him again while he finished the song. The audience burst into applause when it was over, and the red-faced prince took his seat again after giving a short bow. ¡°That was wonderful, Tony!¡± she heard Courtney exclaim. ¡°Yeah, thanks for volunteering me,¡± he said in a huff, but couldn¡¯t help the smile in the corner of his mouth. Amabel patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You were amazing. Didn¡¯t know you could sing so well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a beautiful voice,¡± Madeleine heard herself saying, and they all looked at her. She cleared her throat. ¡°It was really nice. You should sing more.¡± He blinked back at her. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Are we going to go somewhere else?¡± Yvette asked impatiently with a frown, her arms folded. Adrian stood from his spot on the ground. ¡°We were going to stop by the bread cart over there.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Madeleine exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s the same one we visited long ago. Do you remember, Tony?¡± She looked back at the prince. ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go there then,¡± Courtney said. The group began making their way over when one of the king¡¯s servants approached. ¡°King Adrian,¡± the servant spoke formally. ¡°King Jean of Cappeland wishes to meet with you privately.¡± Adrian gave a short exhale. ¡°He wishes to meet right away? Does it have something to do with the council?¡± The servant shook his head. ¡°No, Sir. It¡¯s regarding his previous discussions with you.¡± Madeleine raised an eyebrow. She watched as the king swallowed. ¡°Very well then.¡± He turned to the prince and princesses. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must depart. We¡¯ll have to plan another outing together.¡± He was looking at Madeleine as he said it, giving a small smile. She watched him walk away, her heart lifting slightly at his subtle offer. ¡°I¡¯m going to return to the castle as well,¡± Yvette said to no one in particular. Her face was one of pure joy now which gave Madeleine some pause. ¡°It¡¯d be a waste of my time to stay here with you four.¡± No one objected to her departure. ¡°Did you ever meet someone so disagreeable as Yvette?¡± Madeleine said in a hushed voice. ¡°Not a soul,¡± Antoine replied. They all glanced at Amabel. ¡°Er, not that your sister isn¡¯t¡­um¡­¡± Courtney was grasping for a compliment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what she¡¯s like,¡± the Cappeland princess said, exhaling quickly. ¡°We live together after all.¡± ¡°How are you two so different?¡± Antoine asked. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re complete opposites.¡± ¡°It¡¯s certainly a mystery, isn¡¯t it? Father is the only one I can stand to be around at home.¡± She looked down at her hands. ¡°That must be hard,¡± Antoine said. ¡°Maybe I can convince Adrian to let you live in Nebrasia.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. She gave a small laugh. ¡°Honestly, I would love that. I wish all four of us could just stay here. It¡¯s too bad that I can¡¯t leave Cappeland unless I marry some suitor of my mother¡¯s choice.¡± Courtney looked down, swallowing. ¡°Will she not let you choose who you marry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think as long as she can get rid of me, and or he is rich then it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°He?¡± Amabel hesitated. Before she could answer, Yvette returned again. ¡°I seem to have left behind the handkerchief Adrian gave me,¡± she said in an annoyed tone. ¡°I left it on the grass where we...here it is! Well, goodbye again, not that I cared to be in any of your presences anyway.¡± She let out a huff while turning on her foot. Amabel glared at her sister¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m feeling rather tired. Why don¡¯t you three go on without me?¡± There was silence and Courtney opened and closed her mouth a few times. ¡°If you say so, Amabel,¡± Antoine said, exchanging a glance with Madeleine. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s for the best.¡± She bowed, then turned and left with her escorts without another word. They watched her go. ¡°That was a rather sudden exit,¡± Antoine commented. Courtney continued to stare after the bastard princess. Ahead, the half-sisters had stopped for a moment as Amabel said something to Yvette whose posture became defensive. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing,¡± Courtney said. ¡°She rarely shows her true feelings. I think she just needs space.¡± In the distance, Amabel said something fierce, her face in a hard frown, then marched ahead of her sister. Yvette let out a sigh that Madeleine could hear all the way from where she stood. ¡°Whatever Amabel said to her just now, I don¡¯t think it was friendly,¡± Antoine said. ¡°It¡¯s a wonder how she puts up with Yvette...Oh, hey!¡± he exclaimed, pointing behind Madeleine. ¡°Is that not Justin Chevalier the stableman?¡± Madeleine was confused by this name coming out of his mouth all of a sudden. ¡°What?¡± Thinking she had not heard him correctly, she turned in wonderment. In a small blacksmith shop stood her father, her real father, hammering away at something. She found herself backing up in terror. ¡°H-he¡¯s here?¡± Her voice went up an octave. ¡°He c-can¡¯t be here. He can¡¯t.¡± Her foot caught on something on the ground, and she fell. Courtney let out a gasp and someone caught her. All at once, everything seemed to be spinning out of control. ¡°Madi?¡± She was looking into Antoine¡¯s green eyes, feeling his arms around her. ¡°Madi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± She searched his face in shock. As much as she wanted to tell him, she couldn¡¯t. She remembered a young Adrian¡¯s cautionary words. A wave of shame washed over her as she thought about what someone would think of her now, knowing her secret. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she muttered, but neither Antoine nor Courtney moved. ¡°It¡¯s obviously something.¡± ¡°Please...¡± her voice was a pleading whisper, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Tell us what?¡± Courtney asked, her expression growing more and more concerned. So much had happened all at once that Madeleine felt as confused and clueless as ever. She could not tell them. She could not tell anyone. No one must ever know. ¡°Madi.¡± The gentle voice broke through her thoughts and once again she looked into the eyes of the man who still held her. ¡°You can trust us.¡± She searched his face and something finally broke. Tears slowly trickled from her eyes and down her face. Her sister and the prince led her to a more private area of town. The moment was a blur to her as she took Courtney¡¯s handkerchief while Antoine sat beside her on a bench with his arm around her. He rubbed her back comfortingly. ¡°Madi, what in Elderian is going on?¡± Courtney asked, sitting on Madeleine¡¯s other side. Fresh tears appeared as she stared at the handkerchief in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­If I told you, y-you would despise me.¡± She wiped her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the thought of that.¡± Courtney blinked incredulously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Madi.¡± Antoine¡¯s soft voice seemed to have a calming effect. ¡°I would never despise you, no matter what.¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°Courtney on the other hand...¡± Courtney made a tsk sound, reaching past Madeleine to hit him on the chest. ¡°Hush, Tony.¡± Madi gave a wet laugh, smiling weakly for a moment before her face fell again. ¡°You can tell us anything, Madi.¡± She was surprised by how calm she felt when she spoke her next words. ¡°If I tell you, you must promise to never speak a word to anyone.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Antoine said, and Courtney nodded seriously. She blinked down at her lap, pausing for a good long while. ¡°I¡¯m not who you think I am. I discovered something about my mother. Something unfortunate. I was there when she and Justin Chevalier admitted to having an affair long ago, and not only that, but they had a child together.¡± Her chest heaved in emotion. ¡°Justin is my father.¡± There was silence. More tears slid down her cheeks as she closed her eyes. ¡°Nebrasia¡¯s old stable hand?¡± Antoine repeated incredulously. ¡°You mean, that Justin?¡± He pointed in the direction of the blacksmith¡¯s shop. She nodded, wiping her eyes on the kerchief. ¡°He was in contact with Queen Nicole for years. When Adrian and I were children, we both came upon them in the stables. They didn¡¯t know we were there, but we heard everything. Yesterday, I found one of their old love letters, another one of those letters we were talking about, Tony, detailing that I was, uh, a-am their daughter.¡± Antoine took his arm from around her. ¡°That¡¯s what the cryptic notes were? They were actually love letters?¡± He seemed to be taking everything in. ¡°Yes. Before I knew I was their daughter, I knew about this affair for a long time. It¡¯s what Adrian and I were talking about when we read that poem together.¡± Realization spread over his face. ¡°Oh, that makes so much more sense!¡± He bit his lip. ¡°Then Adrian has known all along?¡± She nodded. ¡°About the affair, at least, yes. He¡¯s the only one I could trust with the secret since he was there as well. I¡¯m sorry I never told you.¡± ¡°No. I understand why you kept it from me.¡± Courtney looked between them, perplexed. ¡°Wait. Hold on a second. Madi, you¡¯re sure this is true? Queen Nicole admitted she was in a relationship with him? You haven¡¯t gotten this wrong?¡± Madeleine pulled out the three pieces of paper from her sleeve. ¡°I have all the proof here. You can ask Adrian too. He was there when it happened five years ago.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Her sister did not seem angry or disgusted which was surprising, in fact, Madeleine was shocked by how well both of them were taking the news. ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised,¡± Courtney continued. ¡°For a long time, Mother did not take much interest in our father, and some thought perhaps she had her interests elsewhere.¡± She hesitated. ¡°King Abel is not really your father, is he?¡± Madeleine shook her head. ¡°I wish I could be like Amabel and be introduced as ¡®the bastard¡¯ as if it¡¯s not a big deal and not feel ashamed about it.¡± ¡°That could never happen, Madi,¡± Antoine said sadly. ¡°Amabel can be open about her heritage because her father is the one who committed the act. As sexist as it is, you must never tell anyone who you truly are. Madi, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She felt more tears begin forming and Antoine¡¯s arm was around her again. ¡°I just want to be rid of this secret but for the rest of my life I must keep it from everyone.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep it alone,¡± he said gently. ¡°Courtney and I won¡¯t tell a soul, and you can always talk to us. We are both here for you.¡± Courtney nodded, taking her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m so ashamed,¡± Madeleine said, unable to look at either of them. ¡°No one will ever accept me if they find out.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be ashamed, Madi, and no one will find out,¡± Courtney chimed in. She looked at her sister, then hugged her tightly. New tears formed, but they were tears of relief that slid down her cheeks. When they pulled apart, she looked down at the papers she was still holding. ¡°I think I should get rid of these, since they¡¯re evidence.¡± They both nodded. Madeleine spotted a barrel full of rotten vegetables and food scraps and stood, walking over to it. She ripped the papers into pieces and stuffed them into the barrel. There was a scuffle that sounded like shoes on the pavement, and Madeleine thought she saw over her sister¡¯s shoulder, someone dashing away. Her heart pounded. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Antoine stood up and searched the area where the person had been. ¡°It must have just been someone passing by,¡± he said reassuringly, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread. ¡°I-I think we should return to the festival.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Courtney said, ¡°unless you need more time.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She tore her eyes away from the place where she was certain she¡¯d seen someone. ¡°T-thank you. I really can¡¯t express what this means to me. I can¡¯t thank either of you enough.¡± They both smiled. ¡°I can think of a way you can thank me.¡± Courtney was smirking now. ¡°There is a certain someone you need to resolve some matters with, isn¡¯t there?¡± The older sister glanced between the prince and princess. Antoine and Madeleine blinked at each other for a moment. ¡°I think it¡¯s better that we return to the festival, like Madi wanted,¡± Antoine said quickly. ¡°Agreed,¡± Madeleine said, standing up, not meeting his eye. Courtney let out a sigh, shaking her head before following after them. ??? Later that evening, Madeleine walked tiredly down the castle halls to her room. She had sent her escorts and ladies-in-waiting to bed and yawned as she neared her door. That¡¯s when she noticed someone was blocking her path. The person was turned away from her and wore a hood. ¡°H-hello?¡± she asked nervously. The figure turned dramatically, removing her disguise. Yvette¡¯s sharp eyes glared back at her. ¡°I know your secret, Princess Madeleine.¡± She blinked. ¡°Why in Elderian are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be spending more time with the king?¡± Yvette smiled smugly. ¡°I really should, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± There was something strange about her tone. ¡°But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Obviously not.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re so great, hanging out with Adrian, always sharing things. I watched as he fawned all over you at the jousting tournament, at dinner, and today. He¡¯s always calling you by your nickname like you¡¯re some sort of pet.¡± She looked obsessive as she paced around in a small circle. ¡°You¡¯re not envious, are you, Yvette?¡± she asked, folding her arms. ¡°Envious?¡± she cornered Madeleine against a wall, inches from her face. ¡°I heard your little commotion in Fernshire. I heard what you said, and if you so much as look at my Adrian again, I will tell everyone your secret.¡± She held up the torn scraps of paper that were now covered in food stains, glued back together. Madeleine¡¯s eyes widened. She could only look terrified as Yvette¡¯s face became more malicious. ¡°Did you hear me, Princess, or should I even call you that, Bastard?¡± Madeleine gulped. ¡°I understand.¡± Yvette smiled. ¡°Good.¡± She stepped away, smoothing her blonde hair. ¡°And remember, don¡¯t tell anyone about this or¡ª¡± ¡°I know.¡± Madeleine had reclaimed her confidence somewhat. ¡°You¡¯ll spill my secret. I¡¯d like to ask though,¡± Yvette glared at her impatiently, ¡°why do you care so much if Adrian flirts with me. It¡¯s not like any of us are going to be here for very much longer.¡± Something insidious crossed her face. ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t. Once you finally leave, Adrian and I are sure to be engaged to be married.¡± She froze. ¡°Father just gave him an ultimatum to marry a princess from the triple alliance before this is all over to secure the alliance.¡± ¡°H-he needs to marry one of the princesses?¡± She sneered. ¡°I bet you¡¯d love for it to be you. Have you forgotten that if you so much as look at him, I will be exposing you? You can say goodbye to your precious king.¡± Madeleine watched in disbelief as the blonde princess pulled her hood back on and left quickly. All the blood had drained from her face, and her hands shook as she buried her face in her hands. Why couldn¡¯t she have just burned those papers in a fire earlier like she was supposed to? The Sacrifice Endless golden threads, shoot up into the sky, Alone, the threads are ugly, and simple little things, Together, a shimmering wave, glimmers and flows over miles, All at once they seem to speak, in chorus and of one message. ¡°Nebrasia has been honored by the visitation of two great countries,¡± Adrian¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Andveltica and Cappeland.¡± Madeleine squinted under the bright sun, gazing around at the splendor. She was standing at the end of a red carpet along with all the other royals who stood in a long line that curved in a semi-circle toward a massive crowd of people. The elegant group wore magnificent, gaudy costumes. Adrian stood proudly in the center, his entire outfit made of golden thread. His crown was covered in rubies and precious gemstones, causing him to glisten in the sunlight. King Jean stood on his left and King Abel on his right, and in front of the three kings stood a large podium with an ink jar, quill, and document. To King Abel¡¯s left was Prince Antoine who wore a similar outfit to Adrian¡¯s but of all silver thread instead. Even Adrian¡¯s father, King Luc, was present to Madeleine and everyone else¡¯s surprise; his tired face and hollowed eyes a testament to his fatigue. He looked frailer and more sunken than she remembered; a sort of gray ghost, having never ceased mourning his departed wife. ¡°As per custom,¡± Adrian continued, ¡°we have welcomed these guests into our borders, and they have lived with us for a short time. It is as eminent as ever that these ties between nations be strong and resilient. The triple alliance will be signed by the three monarchs as follows.¡± The three kings took turns signing the ornate piece of paper as everyone watched silently. When they had finished, Adrian turned back to the crowd. ¡°As of today, this treaty is official documentation of what we are trying to achieve. Unity, solidarity, trust, support and unassailable friendship.¡± There was a loud cheer, and trumpets played. There was something so final about the moment. Madeleine couldn¡¯t approach Adrian publicly anymore if she wanted to keep her secret safe. She remembered her meeting with him in the garden later that day and bit her lip. There was the risk of Yvette finding out, but she was willing to take it. This may be her only chance to say goodbye, and the garden was very secluded. She was shaken into reality again by more clapping, and almost missed her cue to exit the area. They were led to an enormous room that was meant for grand feasts bigger than anything she¡¯d ever seen. Color flooded her face as she gazed at all the food, realizing this was grander than even the ball. Looking around, she saw that Courtney and Amabel had paired off, eating sweets while comfortably chatting away and Antoine stood by himself, inhaling a fruit tart. She watched him for a moment, grinning slightly at his puffed cheeks full of pastry. He stared blankly at the tray of desserts in an almost melancholy way. She strode up to him. ¡°Eat too fast and you¡¯ll get a stomachache,¡± she said, taking a fruit tart for herself. His face lit up when he saw her, and he accidentally crushed the pastry in his hand. ¡°Whoops!¡± He pulled out a handkerchief, wiping his hand of the crumbs. ¡°Well, good thing there¡¯s plenty more.¡± She exhaled quickly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know your own strength, Tony.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I suppose not.¡± ¡°Tony, you look so magnificent all garbed in silver. I thought I might go blind when the sun shone on you.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± He gazed at her ornate skirt with a grin. ¡°Your gown is quite intricate as well. Are you feeling better since Fernshire?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well,¡± she lied, her chest tightening. ¡°Yesterday, I found the harpsichord unoccupied and was able to play a little.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You know, you may play whenever you like?¡± He gave a warm smile, and she opened her mouth to reply when Duke Adam approached them, reaching for a tart of his own. ¡°Prince Antoine,¡± he said coolly, ¡°we were hoping you might join us in conversation about expanding Cappeland¡¯s territory with the other members.¡± Madeleine glanced behind him at the group of men composed of Duke Bourgeois, Prince Bryson, and Cardinal Vauquelin all gathered together. Antoine let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Of course, but I think I¡¯ll converse with the princess a moment longer.¡± The black-haired man loomed over him. ¡°There are not many days left that you will be able to converse with these important men, Prince Antoine. Their stay is coming to an end.¡± ¡°Perhaps I could add to the conversation,¡± Madeleine offered. ¡°I am, after all, a member as well.¡± He looked her over, wrinkling his nose. ¡°No need, Princess. You enjoy your time with Prince Antoine.¡± He bowed, then returned to where the others waited for him. Antoine shook his head disappointedly. ¡°It¡¯s their loss really.¡± She gave him a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± Gazing over at the group, she frowned slightly when her eyes fell on Cardinal Vauquelin. His odd behavior in Fernshire hadn¡¯t slipped her mind, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she should bother Adrian about it again, since what Vauquelin did was not in any way incriminating. Didn¡¯t the king have more important things to worry about? ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Madi?¡± She blinked back into focus, finding the green eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You look a bit distressed.¡± ¡°Oh. I suppose I am.¡± She hesitated. ¡°Tony, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing, but there¡¯s something off about the cardinal, or rather, something he did the other day that I found rather peculiar.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± She took a step closer, her voice lowering. ¡°He went into this run down shop with a rough-looking man in Fernshire. I saw him during the flower festival. It could be nothing, but he seemed to be doing some kind of business with the man and went inside for some time.¡± ¡°That is a bit odd, considering how highly ranked he is. What kind of business he¡¯d need done in Fernshire I can¡¯t imagine.¡± ¡°Tony, I wonder¡­He might visit again this evening, since the council will not be meeting. I want to check it out.¡± He searched her face. ¡°By yourself?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll just poke around a bit.¡± ¡°Madi, I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t shake this feeling. I need to investigate.¡± ¡°Oh, no, I agree. I just think you should go with someone.¡± ¡°But who?¡± He made a face, and she blinked. ¡°Oh, are you volunteering yourself?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Yes, if you want me to.¡± ¡°I do. I¡¯ll meet you just outside of town, by the gates, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there. I really hope we don¡¯t find anything. There¡¯s already enough drama in the council.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± They both looked up when a high-pitched giggle rang out. Yvette hung on Adrian¡¯s arm while he talked with King Jean. He looked miserable. Antoine snorted. ¡°That girl has been dragging him around everywhere, showing him off like some sort of prize she won.¡± ¡°Yvette thinks I¡¯m a threat to their relationship,¡± she blurted out. He looked at her in surprise. ¡°She said that?¡± ¡°Yes. She thinks they will be engaged soon. Supposedly, he must marry one of the princesses from the triple alliance before this visit is over. Must he really marry?¡± Antoine considered her, then shook his head. ¡°The king and queen of Cappeland have been pushing for an engagement with Yvette since before the triple alliance was even mentioned. They were hoping that by bringing her along, they could finally convince him.¡± ¡°Really? He never told me.¡± ¡°He absolutely does not have to go through with a marriage. He has every right in his power to refuse and remain a single ruler. King Jean pressured him especially hard the other day. I think perhaps he does intend to marry by the end of the month though.¡± He looked crestfallen then, biting his cheek. She blinked. ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°I do.¡± There was a pause, then Antoine sighed. ¡°Madi, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve made those councilmen wait long enough. They¡¯ll keep harassing me if I don¡¯t join them.¡± She opened her mouth then closed it. ¡°I will see you later in Fernshire.¡± He took her hands, placing his forehead to them. She could tell he was upset but didn¡¯t press the matter. ¡°Until then, Tony.¡± ??? Madeleine¡¯s large blue dress caught on a few twigs as she made her way through the tight passageways lined with hedges. She rounded the corner to find the private room empty. Taking a seat on the stone bench, she gazed up at the statue of Queen Gabrielle. The marble face looked kind and pleasant, the way Antoine often did, but her hair and eyes, as Madeleine recalled, resembled Adrian¡¯s. There was a crunch of leaves underfoot and she turned as Adrian entered the room. The golden king, still in his gaudy attire, stepped through the green entryway. She swallowed, standing up stiffly from the bench. ¡°Please,¡± he said in his kingly voice, ¡°sit.¡± He came to join her. ¡°I see you had no time to change either.¡± He looked down at himself then gave a small grin. ¡°I came as soon as I could.¡± He pulled the shining crown off his head and set it next to him sheepishly. There was a pause. ¡°Madi...¡± He took one of her hands in his. ¡°I¡¯ve really enjoyed our time together here. I don¡¯t need to worry about my duties or being the image of a perfect ruler when I¡¯m around you. I can just be me. I miss those days when we were children, and we could have fun without a care in the world.¡± He squeezed her hand. ¡°I cherish those days and cherish what we have now.¡± She searched his face, finding she had no words. ¡°I want something more with you,¡± he continued. ¡°I know it must sound quite formal, but if it¡¯s important for me to marry to strengthen Nebrasia¡¯s alliance, then why not Andveltica? Why not someone I admire so much already?¡± She stared into those blue orbs she had been obsessed with for so long. ¡°A-are you sure you want that with me?¡± ¡°Yes. No one else occupies my mind and I think you¡¯ve come to admire me as well, at least I hope so.¡± ¡°Of course, I mean,¡± she paused, blushing. ¡°You do not wish to marry Yvette then?¡± He exhaled quickly. ¡°Of course, not. I would be miserable. I originally asked you here, before my discussion with King Jean, because I wanted to ask you how you felt about a marriage proposal. Do you dislike my idea?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No. In fact¡ª¡± she was suddenly quiet, the blood draining from her face as she realized something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, and she could only sit there, frozen. ¡°I¡­There¡¯s only one issue.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She shook her head, looking down. ¡°Whatever it is, you can tell me. I already hold your deepest secret.¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°No, not quite my deepest.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She hesitated, and he rested a hand on her cheek. ¡°You can trust me, remember?¡± She gazed into his face then nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± She reclaimed her composure then began to speak. She explained everything from the notes to Yvette¡¯s threats. ¡°If Yvette hears you broke off the engagement with her for me,¡± she said seriously, ¡°she will surely tell everyone what I am.¡± His mouth hung open. ¡°Madi, this is the worst possible news. Yvette would most definitely tell everyone. This¡­would be terrible for my reputation.¡± Her heart pounded quickly, and she was certain Adrian could hear it too. ¡°W-what should we do?¡± There was a tense silence between them. ¡°Madi...¡± He paused, still holding her hand in his as a sadness crossed his face. ¡°I have a duty to my country, and many people already think I am too young and inexperienced to rule. If I were attached to a scandal, the alliance could become unstable. Your mother could be executed. I cannot risk the safety of my people. I think,¡± he looked away, swallowing, ¡°I think it is best we pretend this conversation never happened.¡± Time froze. ¡°Never happened? But what about what you just said¡ª¡± ¡°That was before I learned of this. Do you not understand the seriousness of this situation?¡± ¡°Of course, I do! I thought perhaps that it would not matter.¡± ¡°Not matter? How could I possibly explain this away while exposing your mother, putting her life in danger, and throwing the alliance and my people into ruin?¡± She stared at him, feeling a large pit in her stomach. ¡°Who says anyone will believe Yvette¡¯s accusations? She is not generally taken very seriously.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to take that chance. What if it doesn¡¯t work out? What if everything goes to shambles? What if¡ª¡± ¡°What if, what if,¡± she repeated, standing. ¡°Adrian, what if it works out fine and we get to be together?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve already decided then?¡± She searched his face in distress. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Yvette? She is the only other eligible princess. Can you really marry someone you dislike so much?¡± He looked around desperately for a moment before recovering his bearings. ¡°I¡¯ve realized that growing up is about doing the right thing, and that is sometimes the hardest thing. I must do what is right for my country. I see no other option here.¡± There was a pause, and she gave a shaky exhale. ¡°I was obsessed with you for years, Adrian,¡± she said quietly, blinking lifelessly at the ground, ¡°and in my wildest dreams I wanted to marry you. I thought of how you were the only person who could accept me for who I really am even after you learned what my mother did, but I know now that is not true.¡± Tears trickled down her face. ¡°As long as my secret did not affect you, it was fine, but now that you¡¯ve learned this¡­¡± She paused. ¡°When I entered this same room all those weeks ago, you treated me coldly, and I could not figure out why, but now I know. You¡¯re afraid of what people think of you.¡± He blinked at her. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re constantly trying to prove to everyone that you¡¯re no longer a child; that you¡¯re a revered ruler and competent king, which I understand. I do. You¡¯re afraid of what my truth will do to you, but what about you and what you want, Adrian? What you want matters.¡± She swallowed. ¡°But you¡¯ve given up so easily¡­Was I always simply a guilty pleasure for you to use when you wanted to escape your kingly duties?¡± He gawked at her. ¡°Not at all. You were never a guilty pleasure, Madi. I...love you.¡± She gaped at him, her chest heaving. ¡°You must understand what a sacrifice this is for me.¡± Her lip trembled. ¡°I know what people are saying about you, and they think you are an extremely competent ruler. They say it¡¯s amazing how you¡¯ve stepped up and succeeded your father with little to no support. You are afraid of what they think, but this is your chance to show your strength and vigor, but you falter. Adrian please, reconsider.¡± He searched her face. ¡°Oh, Madi,¡± he stepped closer, placing his hands on her shoulders. ¡°I wish it were that simple. I do accept you for who you are, but this could ruin my reputation and worse, it could jeopardize my kingdom.¡± ¡°We must say goodbye then?¡± He couldn¡¯t meet her eye. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± ¡°Once you make this choice, you know you can¡¯t look back. If you¡¯re not going to marry me, then please, don¡¯t get married at all. At least do that for yourself. You already have the triple alliance. You don¡¯t need to marry anyone just because Queen Adele is desperate to dump one of her many children on you.¡± He opened his mouth then closed it. ¡°Do this for yourself for once. I will not stand in your way.¡± She turned to leave when he grabbed her arm. Turning, she was surprised to see tears sliding down his face. ¡°I really do care for you, Madi. I feel so light when I¡¯m around you and it¡¯s a rare moment when you do not cross my thoughts. Please, do not take this personally. I would choose you if I could.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said, her own eyes filling up again, ¡°but perhaps you would also choose me now if you were brave enough to.¡± Taking her arm from his grasp, she left the secret room failing to hold back the water flow. ??? Madeleine stood in the square, staring at nothing in particular. She remembered how quickly Antoine had dismissed himself at the banquet, and wondered if he was even going to come to their outing. Not that it mattered now. She was far too occupied with her thoughts of dread. Wandering around for some time, trying to mull over in her head what had happened in the garden, she felt a tap tap on her shoulder and looked up to see the sly, curly-haired prince smirking at her. ¡°All ready for our secret mission?¡± he asked, grinning. ¡°Oh, Tony,¡± she said softly. ¡°I thought perhaps you wouldn¡¯t come.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss this for anything.¡± He pulled a large hood over his head. ¡°I brought disguises as well.¡± He handed her a large blue cloak, giving a small smile. His sunny face filled her heart, and without much thought, she pulled him into a tight hug. Her eyes were wet again. The prince froze in her grip for a moment before putting his arms around her. ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡± She finally let go, quickly wiping her eyes. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m really glad you came. It means a lot to me that you are still my friend.¡± He looked her over in concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She shrugged mutely. ¡°What happened?¡± She examined the ground awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, well, not nothing. You know when we were in town, and we thought we saw someone dash away?¡± ¡°You mean when you told us your secret?¡± ¡°Yes. Yvette sort of confronted me later. She got a hold of the papers I ripped up and threatened to expose me if I ever talk to Adrian again.¡± Antoine¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°She what?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t risk her exposing me, Tony. What if she¡ª¡± ¡°She can¡¯t keep you from seeing the king,¡± he snapped. ¡°It sounds to me like she is more scared of you than you should be of her.¡± She blinked at him. ¡°She¡¯s just intimidated by the fact that Adrian prefers you to her. If she causes any problems, I will be there to support you. You know I will. She can¡¯t harass you like this, and no one would believe her anyway if she made such wild accusations.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said!¡± Their eyes met then she looked down dejectedly. ¡°There is the issue of the proof she carries though. They¡¯d all find out with evidence like that, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Oh, perhaps, unless she went to Adrian who would definitely cover for you. It¡¯d be risky if she went to your father, though.¡± She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of. Tony, are you¡­¡± her voice trailed off. He cocked his head to the side. ¡°Am I¡­?¡± ¡°Are you disgusted by me?¡± He stared, then let out a short laugh. ¡°Disgusted? By you?¡± He laughed again, and she looked at him helplessly. ¡°Why in Elderian would you think that?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that a-after I told you what I am the other day in town, were you not a bit detested? Are you not worried how I might affect your reputation?¡± ¡°Of course not. Where is all this coming from?¡± ¡°Then, you do not feel differently towards me after knowing? We are still friends?¡± He considered her then put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Madi, you already know how I feel about you. I embarrassed myself in the harpsichord room, remember?¡± She turned a little red, giving a small laugh. ¡°Oh. I do remember that now that you mention it.¡± He made a face. ¡°Then you know that nothing has changed since then, and I would never blame you for something you have no control over. Now your mother on the other hand¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± she cut in. ¡°Before I found that third letter, I had already forgiven her for what she¡¯d done and somehow, I can¡¯t seem to hold on to the anger I had before. I do not blame her. Is there something wrong with me?¡± He laughed again. ¡°Madi, you have a strange way of thinking about things. I think it¡¯s amazing that you let go of those feelings towards your mother. You¡¯ve handled all these secrets about her and yourself very well indeed.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Now then, enough of this self-doubt. We have a dangerous man to catch in the act.¡± He beamed at her, then pointed to the cloak still in her hands. ¡°Put it on.¡± She lifted the cloak and draped it around her shoulders then sheepishly realized it was covered in his scent. ¡°Which alley way shall we hide in first?¡± She scanned the area. ¡°Somewhere near that rundown shop. I¡¯ll show you where it is.¡± He offered her his arm. ¡°Then away we go! We¡¯ll be less conspicuous if we walk with the crowd.¡± She kept up pace with him, breathing through her mouth by the end of their brisk walk. When they reached the area where Vauquelin had been last, she remembered that a certain blacksmith was also in the vicinity. She gulped, glancing to that side of the road, wondering if her father was there now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m right here,¡± Antoine said gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Justin. Where was it you saw Vauquelin last?¡± She gave a grateful smile before looking around. ¡°Over there.¡± She gestured to a shack that was falling apart and half hidden in the corner. They walked closer, and decided to hide behind a row of barrels, shielding them from the view of the main road. ¡°You¡¯re sure this is where you saw him?¡± She nodded and they sat down on a hay bale, waiting. The street was not particularly busy, but the two cloaked figures remained unnoticed. They had waited for almost an hour before Antoine grabbed her arm, forcing her to crouch beside him. He pointed to a gap between the barrels, and through it she spotted the rough-looking man Vauquelin had talked to before. He had brought out a large crate of something on the old wooden counter. She strained to see if she could look inside, but the box was sealed. She blinked as Vauquelin came to stand on the other side of the counter, his face almost completely hidden behind a large black cloak. The prince and princess exchanged a nervous glance. ¡°Good evening, Luis,¡± Vauquelin said coolly. ¡°I have brought what we agreed on.¡± He patted the lid of the box. ¡°My men will bring it through the back in a moment, but let¡¯s discuss the pay I requested.¡± Luis grinned. ¡°I thought perhaps a man like you would not require any pay, considering we are on the same side. You should be paying us, since we are the ones doing all the fighting.¡± Two large men with covered faces came through the front door, carrying something large, and heavy covered in woolen cloth. ¡°Back inside,¡± Luis hissed, and they disappeared behind the door. Both Vauquelin and the rough-looking man then went inside the decrepit building. The prince and princess hurriedly made their way to a tiny window that peeked into the back room. They struggled to both look through it. The room was lined with shelves and boxes. Luis approached the heavy package and lifted a corner of the cloth to reveal a sword with what looked like a Nebrasian insignia on it. The sword lay on top of other various weapons. Madeleine pressed her ear to the window. ¡°I can¡¯t hear anything, Tony,¡± she hissed. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s a door in the back. Perhaps we can hear them if we got closer.¡± He pointed, and Madeleine could see there was indeed a door in the far corner of the room directly across from where the men stood. She nodded, and they crept around the store. They pressed their ears against the door. ¡°You will never bring my merchandise to the front counter again,¡± Luis whispered darkly. ¡°I¡¯ll have your throats slit next time. Do you hear me? Les Oiseaux Libres are not a forgiving organization and do not tolerate mistakes.¡± Madeleine exchanged glances with Antoine again. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± a gruff voice replied. ¡°I assume you¡¯re awaiting payment, Great Liberator?¡± Vauquelin¡¯s unmistakable, deep voice answered. ¡°That was the agreement.¡± The sound of jingling coins rang out. ¡°These better be the best weapons in the castle,¡± Luis said. ¡°We can¡¯t win this war without them.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll find them adequate.¡± The sound of footsteps becoming more and more distant signaled that they were leaving the room. Antoine motioned for them to leave, and they quickly found their way to a little shop not too far away where they could still view the building Vauquelin was now leaving. He began walking their way and, in a panic, the prince and princess both ran. Madeleine gestured to a different area where they could duck behind a large wagon. They quickly hid themselves from sight. The cardinal walked past, never breaking his stride. She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That was close¡ªspoke too soon!¡± She sucked in her breath and froze as a messenger from the castle walked past them, but they were once again not spotted. The older servant with white hair and a small beard went into the shop Madeleine had been trying to ignore where an active forge was spitting out smoke. ¡°Why is a Nebrasian messenger all the way out here,¡± Antoine whispered, ¡°and at a blacksmith no less?¡± She watched in horror as Justin came out to greet the older man. The messenger gave him what looked like a slip of paper. Justin opened it, read it, then pulled out his own paper and quill. His quill only touched the paper for a couple seconds before he was wrapping it up and handing it to the older man along with a small sack that clinked unmistakably of coins. The messenger was on his way at once, disappearing around a corner. They waited in silence. Madeleine nearly jumped out of her skin when Antoine¡¯s stomach growled. He bit back a laugh, and the princess felt she could breathe normally again as soon as Justin disappeared back inside the building. ¡°I thought we were done for a few times there,¡± she said, walking over and sitting on a nearby bench. ¡°Your stomach nearly scared me to death just now.¡± Antoine laughed, plopping down next to her. ¡°Guess I should eat more often, huh?¡± ¡°Tony, were you frightened?¡± He put his arms behind his head. ¡°Of course not. The brave Prince Antoine would never cry out in fear¡ª¡± She jabbed his sides lightly, causing him to let out an unholy scream. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Forgive me,¡± she said through giggles. ¡°I could not help myself.¡± He shook his head. ¡°You never can.¡± ¡°I should probably treat you more properly, being a prince and all.¡± ¡°No, this is better.¡± He grinned at her. ¡°I¡¯d much rather you treat me like a friend and not some pompous royal.¡± He¡¯d thrown his arm over the back of the bench behind her and seemed to just realize it was there and drew it back quickly. She got a strong whiff of his scent again and tried to ignore the fact that she liked it. ¡°Thank you again, Tony, for coming with me. I really needed your help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I was thrilled to come along.¡± There was a pause. ¡°I¡¯m glad we can laugh again like before.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a hard couple of days, and I was worried that things had changed, and we might not stay friends after what happened between us.¡± His face flushed. ¡°Yes, well, I thought I¡¯d ruined everything that day I embarrassed myself. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t.¡± She placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Well, as you can see, nothing is ruined.¡± He glanced away. ¡°Forgive me for having a temperamental disposition these last few weeks. I was jealous of you and my brother, and I really should have just been happy for you. I know you¡¯ve been wanting a more meaningful relationship, and not some fly by proposal. Adrian is really such a great match for you.¡± She hesitated, not having the heart to correct him. ¡°Well, thank you for saying that.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± There was a pause, and her face fell as she remembered what was at hand. ¡°Tony, what should we do now?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Vauquelin.¡± The seriousness of what they had witnessed finally set in. ¡°I¡¯m certain he sold Nebrasian weapons to that man, Luis. This is extremely serious. We need to act quickly.¡± ¡°I know. We will need more solid proof before we can bring Vauquelin to judgment though.¡± ¡°Is there nothing more we can do?¡± He blinked in thought. ¡°We should meet with Adrian after supper tonight and discuss our options.¡± ¡°When is supper?¡± His eyes widened. ¡°Probably right now.¡± He shot up from the bench, looking up at the darkening sky. ¡°We need to go. Madi, this is serious. We might miss dinner!¡± ¡°That is serious,¡± she said with a laugh. They sprinted all the way back to the castle and outside the dining hall before halting to catch their breath. ¡°We¡ªneed¡ªto¡ªcompose¡ªourselves,¡± Antoine wheezed, hands on his knees. She nodded, slumping against the wall behind her. They made eye contact, then laughed, making themselves wheeze and pant even more. After a few minutes they were able to steady their breathing and walked in together with dignity. Many of the heads at the table stared at them, and they sat down in the only two empty seats. ¡°Madi and I lost track of time,¡± Antoine explained, since they were quite late for dinner. Adrian gave him an annoyed look then snuck a glance at Madeleine. She could not quite read his expression and looked away, settling herself in her seat. She was about to reach for a bread roll when someone else came through the doors, catching her attention. The older man with white hair who¡¯d handed Justin the note in town, marched up to Queen Nicole, offering the small, folded piece of paper in his hand. Madeleine stared at him, her face paling. She was certain now she knew what was written on the slip of paper. She made eye contact with Antoine who seemed to understand as well. He knocked his fork on the ground, apologizing quickly. The prince was much closer to the queen, and as he leaned down to grab his fork, from Madeleine¡¯s vantage point, she could see him sneak a peek under the table as the queen was opening the little paper. When he came back up, he had a very serious and confused look in his eye. She stared at him as he mouthed out the word, Br?lant. Facing the Past Crystals thaw and drip, as gold fills the heavens, and curtains of stars showers down, The frozen glints gurgle, and cry out in exaltation, A path is carved of silver tears. ¡°I will be retiring early,¡± Queen Nicole said, getting up from her chair. At once, Madeleine stood up, saying quickly, ¡°I must be excused as well,¡± and gave Antoine a short nod before leaving. The queen hurried down the long chamber, her footsteps echoing off the walls, clearly not noticing a second set of footsteps following quickly behind her. A pent-up rage was building with each step Madeleine took. Her mother stopped briefly, opening the letter again. A look of anxiety crossed her face and she looked at the ground while chewing her lip. After a moment, she turned and let out a small yelp. ¡°Oh Madi, you scared me.¡± The queen put a hand to her chest, letting out a small laugh. She tried to stash the paper away, but Madeleine grabbed her wrist. ¡°I know who the message is from.¡± She did not recognize the dark voice that came out of her mouth. ¡°I saw Justin address it in town. How long has this been going on?¡± The queen stared at her incredulously. ¡°W-what are you¡ªMadi, what is this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You thought you could keep it from me when you have never even tried being careful? I know who Justin is and I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still seeing him after all this time.¡± The queen pried her hand off her. ¡°Madi, please. We mustn''t talk here. Come with me.¡± She took her daughter by the arm and walked her through more halls until they were in her bedchamber. Ordering all the servants out, Nicole sat in a chair near a huge window in front of a small green table. Madeleine was fuming as she took a seat opposite her. ¡°May I ask first, what you already know?¡± Madeleine searched her face with a hard glare. ¡°I know Justin Chevalier is your past lover. I¡¯ve known it since we visited Nebrasia five years ago. Adrian and I saw the two of you talking in the stables. I also found several of your correspondences with him through letters.¡± She put a hand to her mouth. ¡°Oh, Madi¡ª¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is still going on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Then how do you explain the note in your hand?¡± Nicole glanced down at the paper. ¡°Mr. Chevalier reached out to me when we first arrived a few months ago, but I did not reply. A few days ago, he wanted to meet, but I reiterated what I had told him before. I did not know he would send this; I swear. We haven¡¯t spoken in person in five years.¡± She ran a hand over her face exasperatedly. ¡°How did you find the messages anyway, and more incredulously, how did you decipher them?¡± ¡°I found a letter in the Andveltican library, and a very detailed one under the chest in my current room.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°The last time we came to Nebrasia, I stayed in that room. I thought I¡¯d tucked it away under the floorboard, but apparently not.¡± ¡°How could you be so careless? What I don¡¯t understand and what I¡¯ve wanted to ask you for years, is why. Why would you betray your family for a stable hand?¡± The queen looked away shamefacedly. ¡°I will tell you everything, but only if you promise to listen without interruption.¡± Madeleine nodded, and there was a pause. ¡°I hoped you would never find out, and you¡¯re right, I was not very careful. I was infatuated with the stableman, Justin Chevalier, many years ago. After I married Abel and had two children, I found myself feeling very lonely in my marriage. Abel has always been kind to me and doted on me endlessly, but I did not always think of him romantically. It was an arranged marriage, and you know how your father is always away on business trips. I had never spent significant time with him, and I yearned for a friend and a partner who was always around. ¡°I would often visit the Andveltican stables where I found some comfort from the horses, and that¡¯s when I began seeing the stable hand.¡± Madeleine felt uncomfortable as her mother¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We would ride for hours and talk endlessly in the safety of the stables. One day, he declared his love for me and from that day on, we had to meet secretly. The stables were our meeting place and when the message ¡®Br?lant¡¯ appeared, that meant we were to find ourselves there at dusk. After I gave birth to you, the kingdom thought it was yet another Debois child, but I knew you were not Abel¡¯s daughter. I was terrified, Madi. I realized that my rashness did not just affect myself. If anyone were to find out, your life could be ruined. I realized I had to make a decision. Justin and I decided it was best if he left, and soon enough, he found a position as a stable hand in Nebrasia. I was content knowing that you would be safe and that I¡¯d never have to see him again.¡± ¡°But you did see him again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The queen¡¯s voice was almost a whisper. ¡°When Abel decided we needed to flee to Nebrasia, I panicked. I knew Justin still worked there and he would know I was coming.¡± ¡°He pursued you, and that¡¯s when you refused him,¡± Madeleine finished. She nodded. ¡°Madi, I was too hard on you in Andveltica, pushing suitors on you.¡± She took her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°I just wanted to see you married, and then I could feel relief knowing you were settled somewhere safe without your true heritage haunting you, but that was a faulty view. It was not until I saw how much happier you were here that I realized I needed to stop pressuring you about marriage. What you want matters more than what I want for you. I¡¯m sorry if I was unreasonable to you, Madi. I really am.¡± She looked away. ¡°So, what will you do now?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What will you do about Justin and his insistence?¡± She hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve already refused his letter, and he can¡¯t come to the castle. If you¡¯re referring to how I feel about him and any desire I may have of returning to him, I have none. I love King Abel. We will be leaving in a few weeks anyway.¡± Despite herself, Madeleine gasped. ¡°A few weeks?¡± The queen¡¯s face softened. ¡°You like it here, don¡¯t you?¡± She opened her mouth then closed it. ¡°Yes, I do. Must we really leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we must.¡± There was a pause. ¡°Madi, it must have been difficult, suffering in silence with this secret. I¡¯m so sorry this has caused you so much trouble.¡± ¡°You can stop apologizing,¡± she said despite everything. ¡°I forgave you a while ago, and I wanted to finally move on from this.¡± Emotion crossed her face. ¡°I want to move on from it too. That¡¯s why I will continue to not respond to Justin¡¯s letters.¡± She nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s wise.¡± There was a pause, and Madeleine swallowed, then looked up into her mother¡¯s face. ¡°Qu¡ª, er, Mother.¡± She blinked, and Madeleine realized she hadn¡¯t addressed her as Mother in many years. ¡°Yes, Madi?¡± ¡°Thank you for telling me your story and I never thanked you for letting me onto the council. It never would have happened without you.¡± She smiled. ¡°Of course, Dear. Thank you for being so patient with me.¡± There was a moment¡¯s hesitation before mother and daughter embraced. ??? Madeleine sat on her bed, staring up at the ceiling. It¡¯d been a few weeks since the signing of the treaty, and the issue of Vauquelin had been brought to the king. The trial was to be held in the morning. She only hoped they had enough evidence to condemn the cardinal. As far as what had occurred in the secret garden room, Madeleine found that the sting of Adrian¡¯s rejection still hurt, but less so now than before. She¡¯d come to accept that whatever they had was over and their courtship was not meant to be. She¡¯d spent most of her time instead with Tony and Courtney in the library or going on walks. Just having friends surrounding her helped tremendously. Antoine especially was as fun and energetic to be around as when she first arrived in Nebrasia. She enjoyed his company the most. If only she didn¡¯t have to leave in a few days. Rolling over on her side, she let out one last sigh before closing her eyes and drifting off. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Hours later, she awoke in the middle of the night and could not return to sleep. She got up and changed, then decided she wanted to wander the castle hallways. She spotted something hanging over one of her chairs and remembered the cloak Antoine had let her borrow. Knowing how warm it was, she draped it over her shoulders. Remnants of the prince¡¯s unique scent filled her senses, and she breathed it in, sighing. Leaving the bedroom, she made her way through the corridors. After a while, she decided to head back when a noise made her start. By impulse, she hid behind a large pillar. A few moments later, a figure swept by in a dark cloak, and Madeleine peeked from behind the pole, crinkling her eyebrows at them. A sharp, brown nose poked out from behind black hair, and Vauquelin¡¯s eyes stared forward without giving her hiding place so much as an eye flutter. The cardinal was beginning to disappear behind a corner, and her mind raced as she wondered what to do next. If she waited another moment, she would lose him, so she silently hurried after, pulling her hood over her head as her heart pounded loudly in her chest. She stayed quite a distance away, and they eventually ended up outside the castle near the stables. The man slipped through a passage in the wall she had never noticed before, and they were both soon in Fernshire. Her anxiety grew as they continued through town, and she wondered more and more if she should have woken up Antoine or her sister instead of going off on her own. Vauquelin disappeared into a large, old building that was located down a long alleyway near the village green. Hesitating, she looked around and spotted some crates stacked up near a window to the building. She climbed on top of them and peaked inside. She had a limited view of everything, and the sound was completely blocked out. From what she was able to see, there were benches all lined up facing a podium making her think this was an old church. The chairs were filled with dozens of people with their faces covered with cloaks and masks. She saw Vauquelin and a strange man talking. Sighing, she slowly got down, biting her lip. Making sure her hood covered most of her face, she cursed under her breath and pushed through the front door. To her relief, no one paid her any attention as she took a seat at the very back of the room. Vauquelin stood at the podium, talking to a man with strikingly bright, red hair. The redhead had three large scrolls of paper in his hand. She kept to herself as others sat beside her, and just hoped no one recognized her. After a few minutes, Vauquelin sat down, and the red-haired man spoke to the crowd. ¡°Thank you for coming, everyone. Allow me to open this meeting before we hear from the Great Liberator. My fellow Nebrasians and Venwickin refugees. If you are here today, it is because you are sick of classism.¡± There was a cry of agreement from the crowd. ¡°The impoverished crumble under the weight of poverty and overpopulation while the nobles in Nebrasia grow fat with greed. Do they share their riches with the rest of us?¡± A clear, ¡°No,¡± came from the crowd. ¡°Some of you are from Venwick and others from Nebrasia, but you are all here for the same reason. The oppression a monarchy brings must be stopped and a new form of government be put in its stead.¡± There was a short, awkward silence. ¡°If you please, Sir.¡± A young farmer in a broad brimmed hat stood and spoke. ¡°Our lives in Nebrasia are not so bad. We are the richest nation in Elderian, and the farmland is rich and plentiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± a woman in the back chimed in. ¡°We do not want war. My family may be impoverished and struggle to get by most days, but a war would not improve matters. I say we trust in the crown.¡± The red-haired man blinked a few times, before Vauquelin approached him and took the pulpit. ¡°Trust in the crown?¡± Vauquelin boomed, sounding much more commanding. ¡°The crown was passed on to a boy who knows nothing about the complexities of this country. Can we really trust a leadership that is based on blood and not merit?¡± There was silence. ¡°I was born in Orstram, Venwick with nothing, and I am where I am today due to my own merit and willpower. The king has not earned a thing in his life.¡± Everyone watched him, seemingly transfixed. ¡°Les Renards came to this land to escape prejudice and inequality, and yet here we are, still living in a society controlled by a monarchy. Classism rages on. Nothing is changing for the poor. If we were all equal, we would see much more of the riches Nebrasia possesses and not be picking up the scraps.¡± A few grunts of agreement could be heard. ¡°War is on our borders regardless of whether we take this opportunity or not. This is the perfect moment to seize the day and make the changes this country has needed for so long.¡± ¡°Assuming we could establish a new form of government,¡± a young man in the back cut in. ¡°With the smallest number of risks, who would lead us in place of the monarchy?¡± The red-haired man, still standing on Vauquelin¡¯s right, projected, ¡°We have appointed the Great Liberator as a potential leader for the new government. It would be a constitutional democracy under his reign, and I have the utmost confidence in his abilities as a leader.¡± There was a small uproar as everyone talked all at once. Some gasps could be heard. Vauquelin raised his hand for silence. ¡°I, the Great Liberator, stand humbly before you, asking only that you fight for freedom and equality as all of you and every person in Elderian deserves. To show my diligence and to prove my worth, as promised, I have brought Nebrasian weapons which shall be distributed throughout Les Oiseaux Libres so that we may be ready and protected for when we wish to take action.¡± ¡°Will we be asked to act violently towards our own people then?¡± the woman in the back yelled. Vauquelin smiled calmly. ¡°These weapons are simply props to intimidate the crown into granting the people their wish for equality. We may come from impoverished backgrounds, but our numbers and willpower can outmatch theirs if we recruit more members. Les Oiseaux Libres are no different to Les Renards centuries ago. Our ancestors had to start with a small group as well, but they are the reason we have this land in the first place. They would have wanted us to take back our freedom.¡± There were mixed opinions from the crowd, but a majority seemed to be in favor of Vauquelin¡¯s words as they cheered and clapped. ¡°If you are willing to join us,¡± the red-haired man placed the three large scrolls in front of Vauquelin as he spoke, ¡°you will sign this declaration of recruitment. This will ensure you a spot in Les Oiseaux Libres army.¡± Madeleine tried to process all she was hearing as many people stood to sign the paper, while others, including the woman in the back and the farmer, got up and left. She was filled with panic then, wondering how she was going to leave the old church with any proof, since surely the council would not believe any of what she saw. When those next to her stood, she did as well, walking stiffly behind them towards the front. What am I doing? she wondered. She needed proof, but Vauquelin would surely recognize her. As they got closer and when it was her turn to sign, she looked at the declaration and took a deep breath, hesitating. Approaching the table, she hid her face behind her hood, leaning over and pretending to sign the paper. There were three lists and the first page, having already been filled with names, was placed behind the second. Vauquelin and the red-haired man were busy speaking to each other, but she knew time was limited. Soon, she was heading toward the exit. As she did, she very lightly brushed Vauquelin¡¯s shoulder by accident, and his head turned to follow her. He blinked in recognition. ¡°You¡­¡± he began. She squeezed past the people in front of her and burst through the doors. ¡°Seize that girl!¡± she heard him say. ¡°She supports the Nebrasian king!¡± Footsteps thundered behind her as she ran down the street. If she was ever to escape this terrible moment, she would never do anything reckless or thoughtless again. A strong hand roughly grabbed her arm and pulled her back. She gasped as three large men surrounded her. One of them held a knife to her throat. ¡°Release her at once.¡± She looked up to see who had spoken. It was Justin Chevalier and two other large blacksmiths with beefy arms. They held big swords and if they weren¡¯t on her side, Madeleine would have been absolutely terrified of them. The grip on her arm was released and she was thrown at Justin. She crashed into his arms, then turned to glare at them. ¡°The king of Nebrasia will hear about this,¡± she spat. One of them scowled. ¡°We aren¡¯t worried about a little princess like you. Why would anyone believe you? You¡¯ll need actual proof to condemn someone as highly ranked as the Great Liberator.¡± He spat on the ground, and they walked away. Justin still held her, and she looked up at him, her heart pounding. His eyes were kind and his face handsome. He helped her to her feet. ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡± he asked, and she gulped, looking away. ¡°Y-yes. Thank you. All of you.¡± The other blacksmiths nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Why don¡¯t I walk you to the castle to ensure your safety, Princess.¡± Justin paused. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he assured, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. Allow me to escort you home.¡± She gave a small nod of agreement, not exactly being in a position to refuse. He motioned to the other blacksmiths, and they dispersed, leaving Madeleine alone with her father. They walked in silence for a while, the princess checking over her shoulder every couple of seconds to see if they were being followed. Justin took her down a path she had never seen before, and she wrung her hands restlessly. As much as she hated this man for what he¡¯d done, she finally had the chance to talk to him, and this felt like a situation she would never find herself in again. ¡°How did you know I was in trouble?¡± He blinked. ¡°You made quite the ruckus, Your Majesty. When I saw you being chased, I knew right away you needed help. As you may have seen, I have some strong and persuasive friends.¡± She crinkled something absentmindedly in her hand, and he looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s that you have?¡± She looked at him for a moment, confused, then down at her closed hand. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s something I took.¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with those men who were chasing you?¡± She paused. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I was able to snag some piece of evidence, despite what that man may have said.¡± She opened her fist to reveal a long sheet of paper with a short statement describing the document of Les Oiseaux Libres and the names of those who had signed it along with the signature of the Great Liberator at the top. Her father grinned. ¡°Clever.¡± ¡°It was all thanks to you that I was able to successfully pull it off, Sir.¡± ¡°Please, I am no sir, Your Highness,¡± he said gently. ¡°My name is Justin.¡± ¡°I know who you are. You worked in the castle stables five years ago when I visited.¡± He looked pleased to hear she remembered who he was. ¡°Why did you decide to become a blacksmith?¡± ¡°People change their line of work all the time,¡± he said passively. ¡°It isn¡¯t that unusual.¡± There was a pause. She exhaled. ¡°I know about your relationship with Queen Nicole,¡± she said quietly. They halted, and he searched her face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know who you are as well, Father.¡± His shoulders shot up, his eyes widening. ¡°She told you?¡± ¡°I figured it out.¡± He blinked, then exhaled quickly. ¡°Of course, you did. The queen was always very clever as well. Your Highness¡­I¡¯ve wanted to speak with you for so long.¡± She considered him before glancing away and began walking again. ¡°After all this time, why would you still put her in danger by trying to contact her?¡± He bit his lip as he gazed at the ground. ¡°What I feel for her, it is something that comes only once in a lifetime, and it will always haunt me wherever I go. When I heard she was coming, I thought perhaps this would be my last chance to ask her to stay.¡± She took a quick breath to compose herself. ¡°Well, stop contacting her. She will not come. Not tonight or ever. Surely, you know that.¡± He looked away. ¡°I know.¡± They both ducked under some trees and Madeleine was staring at the castle entrance. ¡°I hope one day you can forgive me, and I am truly grateful to have this chance talk to you, Princess.¡± She considered him. ¡°Thank you, Justin, for saving my life.¡± He blinked, then gave a small bow. ¡°Thank you for saying that. I¡¯m sure there are people waiting for your return so I will take my leave.¡± She looked at him in protest as he began to walk away. ¡°No, wait!¡± He glanced back in surprise. ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡± ¡°Anything for the princess of Andveltica.¡± ¡°I may need to call witnesses to condemn the man I stole that paper from. Would it be alright if you were one of those people?¡± ¡°Nothing would give me more pleasure, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± There was a pause. ¡°Justin¡­I have forgiven you for what you did.¡± Something flashed in his eyes, and he bowed again. He took his leave and she waited until he was out of sight to turn and look at the castle entrance as the morning sun barely popped over the horizon. Treachery The dead creaks and cracks, as twists of green climb, and escape the dry, brown tomb, Vines reach towards sweet, crisp air, with mouths open wide proclaiming, They say, ''What new warmth I cherish, for all time in this flourishing blaze.'' Madeleine went quickly. She found the small divot in the castle wall leading to the stables. Grasping the crumpled paper in her hand, she wondered if it was too late to add evidence to the trial, since it was scheduled for that evening. Feeling anxiety course through her, she hurried blindly ahead. In a flash, she slammed into someone and found herself on the ground. Looking around in a daze, she spotted Antoine sitting on his backside beside her in the grass, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°Oh, Tony, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± He chuckled. ¡°I was wondering when I might bump into you again, but this is a little too literal.¡± She stood up, taking his outstretched hand and helping him off the ground. ¡°What are you doing out here so early?¡± ¡°I was about to ask you the same thing. Why were you so distracted? Are you being chased?¡± He looked around half jokingly. ¡°No. Well, not anymore, but¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you okay?¡± She hesitated. ¡°What is it?¡± So much had happened, she felt she could not begin to explain. She glanced at the empty barn then pointed to it. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in there.¡± He nodded, following her lead. The horses turned their heads as they walked past, and the scent of hay calmed Madeleine¡¯s nerves as she breathed in deeply. Grabbing some grooming brushes, she slipped into Faudre¡¯s stall and gestured for the prince to follow suit. Handing him a curry comb and a hard brush, she began working on the stallion¡¯s coat, telling him everything that had happened that morning. As she talked, Antoine listened quietly while brushing his side of the horse. By the end, they had rubbed all the dirt out of Faudre¡¯s body, and the horse snorted graciously. ¡°The trial is only in a few hours.¡± He brought out a different tool to clean the horse¡¯s hooves as he said it. ¡°We¡¯ll need to have everything ready before then.¡± ¡°Justin agreed to be a witness if he has to.¡± Antoine grunted in agreement. ¡°Yes, I think we should have him present. His contribution could prove crucial.¡± He leaned against the horse¡¯s side until Faudre picked up his front hoof. Antoine caught it in his hand, and she watched as he cleaned out the dirt from inside. ¡°I am worried there is not enough proof.¡± Madeleine grinned, revealing the crumpled paper in her pocket, and showing it to him. He stared, his eyes scanning over the document. ¡°What is¡­You didn¡¯t!¡± She shrugged, starting to brush through the tangles in Faudre¡¯s mane. ¡°I just did what I thought needed to be done.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane, Madi!¡± He put the hoof down, now standing with one hand on his hip. ¡°Brilliant, but insane.¡± She grinned. ¡°I was honestly so terrified the whole time. I wish you or Courtney had been there with me.¡± ¡°Or Adrian.¡± Her eyes flitted up at the mention of the king, and her heart sank slightly. She still hadn¡¯t said a word about the rejection. ¡°Tony¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°About the king, I need to tell you something.¡± His expression sank slightly, and he set the tools down in a nearby bucket. ¡°He finally proposed, didn¡¯t he?¡± She blinked in surprise, returning her brushes as well. ¡°Huh? Why, yes, he did. How¡¯d you know?¡± ¡°He told me he would.¡± He gave her a warm smile. ¡°I must congratulate you two. I¡¯m really happy you were able to find someone that respects your needs and wants.¡± She frowned. ¡°Tony, we are not engaged.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°We decided not to go through with it.¡± The prince spent several seconds opening and closing his mouth with a confused expression. ¡°You told him no?¡± She glanced away. ¡°Not exactly. He proposed, but then I told him about what Yvette would do if she found out. After learning that, he decided it was better if we kept our distance from one another.¡± He gawked at her. ¡°Wait, wait, so, he proposed to you, then before hearing your answer, rejected you?¡± She considered him. ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s how it went.¡± He closed his eyes, groaning. ¡°What an idiot.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t blame him too much,¡± she said quickly. ¡°He is in a precarious situation right now with the kingdom, and a scandal could be bad for the alliance, especially since my mother is involved in it.¡± He considered this. ¡°Well, true, but still¡­What a terrible outcome.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± She gave a small smile. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m actually much better now that I¡¯ve had time to think about it. It is for the better.¡± ¡°But you and him were so close.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, we were, but I was feeling confused about my feelings for him anyway, and maybe it¡¯s better that I didn¡¯t marry him with that unaddressed.¡± ¡°You were confused? What do you mean?¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Tony, you¡¯re my best friend, so I want to be honest with you.¡± She set the brushes down, dusting her skirt off self-consciously. ¡°I was confused about my feelings for him, because I also had feelings for another.¡± He searched her face quickly. ¡°I never responded to your confession because I wasn¡¯t sure how to. I know it must sound very two-faced and inconsistent, but I-I care for you, and not in an entirely platonic way.¡± His face melted into one of complete surprise. ¡°I cared for Adrian as well, and I suppose that¡¯s why I never told you. I didn¡¯t want to complicate things further, but I¡¯m not sure where to go from here.¡± She looked down at her hands, sighing. ¡°You still feel the same way about me, don¡¯t you?¡± He considered her for a moment before stepping forward and taking both her hands in his. She glanced up. ¡°Yes, I do, but I had given up all hope of that a while ago. It is rather shocking to hear. I¡¯m not sure what to say.¡± ¡°I-I know. You don¡¯t need to say anything. Forgive me, Tony.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± He let go of one of her hands to lift her downcast chin with one finger. Green eyes locked onto brown. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m glad you told me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known for a while now that I felt this way about you. Since the ball, I think I knew deep down.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. ¡°When we danced, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off you.¡± Her cheeks grew in color. ¡°You¡¯re so wonderful to spend time with. Your laugh, and yes, your royal curls¡­I do really like them.¡± She reached out and tucked some stray hair behind his ear. He grinned, a blush filling his cheeks. ¡°I did say they were irresistible.¡± She gave a soft giggle. ¡°I really had no idea you felt that way. I had just accepted that you were going to marry my brother.¡± ¡°I know. This must be very confusing. Where do we go from here?¡± He searched her face, then placed a gentle kiss on her cheek. ¡°We could see where it goes, I suppose.¡± Her heart fluttered in response. ¡°You mean, you want us to court?¡± He hesitated. ¡°I think we can take as much time as we need to figure out what we want to call this.¡± ¡°But I am leaving soon.¡± ¡°I will visit you in Andveltica if that¡¯s what you want. We can continue spending time together and really, there¡¯s no pressure to rush into anything. After everything, we are best friends after all, so if we only remain friends, I¡¯d be content with that as well. What about you? How do you feel about it?¡± She searched his face then smiled. Wrapping her arms around his neck into a hug, she borrowed her nose into his shoulder. His hands slid over her waist in reply. ¡°I¡¯d like to see where it goes too.¡± ??? Vauquelin stood before the king of Nebrasia, his head bowed respectfully. Adrian sat upon his elaborately decorated throne with large red tapestries hanging from the ceiling behind it. Everyone on the council and many of those visiting Nebrasia under the triple alliance sat on benches that wound around where Vauquelin stood. Madeleine sat nervously at the front on Adrian¡¯s left. Antoine sat on Adrian¡¯s right and Justin stood to the side awkwardly with Courtney¡¯s lady-in-waiting. ¡°Are you telling me,¡± Vauquelin growled, ¡°that I am being tried at court for loosely based accusations?¡± Adrian had a stern look on his face. ¡°A member of the council has condemned you, Cardinal. This accusation would not be made lightly without proof.¡± Madeleine¡¯s face paled as Vauquelin¡¯s angry eyes fell on her. ¡°Let¡¯s see this proof then.¡± The crumpled-up paper, now smoothed out, was handed to Vauquelin and he stared at it. ¡°Do you recognize these signatures?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°This treacherous document was signed at a hearing in Fernshire by a number of people, though all of the signatures are aliases and have so far protected their signers. It is labeled with today¡¯s date. Will you read the declaration at the top, aloud for everyone to hear?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± Vauquelin said, clearing his throat slightly. ¡°This document marks the beginning of a new era for Les Oiseaux Libres. All wishing for the three great kingdoms of Nebrasia, Andveltica, and Cappeland to be dissolved into one government under the Great Liberator to establish peace and prosperity during these dark times, shall be listed below in support of all this organization does and will do for the people of Elderian.¡± His words drew gasps from the crowd. ¡°I have never seen this before,¡± he added calmly. ¡°My name is not even affiliated with this document. I might also ask; how could I have been there today when I haven¡¯t once left the castle? You can ask my manservants.¡± ¡°I already did,¡± Adrian retorted, ¡°and others as well. Princess Courtney¡¯s lady-in-waiting admitted to seeing you leave your chamber at nearly three in the morning.¡± Madeleine blinked in surprise, unaware of the discovery of this witness. The cardinal¡¯s fists tightened at his sides. ¡°I found I could not sleep and was making my way to the library.¡± ¡°Can you prove this?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Your Highness, if I may.¡± It was Prince Bryson who spoke. He glared at Madeleine as he did so. ¡°None of these allegations are sufficient to find Cardinal Vauquelin guilty. I suggest we stop wasting the precious time the council has left in Nebrasia with these accusations made by an eighteen-year-old, foolhardy girl.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. There was a small grunt of agreement from a few of the members. ¡°I agree,¡± Duke Bourgeois declared in a husky voice. ¡°While this document is most alarming and needs further investigation, all the names listed are undetectable. I believe there is nothing connecting Vauquelin to it or anything else besides that he likes to read books during the very early hours of the morning.¡± There was a small laugh from the crowd. Queen Nicole stood, and Madeleine could not help but notice Justin squirming on the spot. ¡°The king is not finished with the trial, and I, for one, would like to hear more about this case before dismissing it. Someone is calling themselves the Great Liberator and people within Nebrasia¡¯s borders are signing a document to overthrow King Adrian. This is no laughing matter.¡± The room grew quiet, and Adrian nodded at her graciously. ¡°Another witness called to be present today is Justin Chevalier,¡± the king continued. ¡°Justin claims he saw Princess Madeleine being chased by men supporting this Great Liberator, and his fellow blacksmiths also bore witness to this. Princess Madeleine reclaimed that document you see while in town from a meeting being held in an abandoned church.¡± ¡°As Prince Bryson said, My Lord,¡± Duke Adam spoke up, ¡°this does not connect these things to the cardinal. While alarming, this information is not condemning to Vauquelin.¡± Adrian opened his mouth when Count Alexandre chimed in as well. ¡°Is there any more proof, King Adrian?¡± There was a short silence. ¡°That is everything so far.¡± ¡°So far?¡± Madeleine wanted to throttle her brother when he spoke again. ¡°This is nothing! Why are we even here?¡± There was mumbling from many of them, and Madeleine gave Antoine a worried look. The noise quieted down as someone stood up. To everyone¡¯s surprise, it was the king of Cappeland. King Jean cleared his throat quietly, looking humbly at the ground. ¡°King Adrian.¡± His voice was soft, but clear. ¡°If I may.¡± Everyone stared at him in shocked silence. ¡°I am to understand that the document mentions the name, the Great Liberator, correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ve heard this name before.¡± He glanced at the cardinal. ¡°I hate to speak for too long, but I heard the name when I was in Cappeland a few weeks before departing for Nebrasia. I overheard some of my men outside the throne room, speaking of a famous local leader aliased the Great Liberator. I thought until now that it was just a name given by some of my servants to a man from an unpopular heritage who had spent many years of his life conducting charitable acts for Venwickin refugees.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®an unpopular heritage?¡¯ Who are we talking about?¡± Adrian asked. The plump king sighed, shifting his weight between both feet nervously. ¡°Vauquelin was originally born in Venwick.¡± He had to stop for a moment when there came a small outcry from the crowd, which Adrian quickly silenced. ¡°When he was much younger, Vauquelin came to Cappeland to find work in my castle. I watched as he went from very little to a cardinal of the faith. He has cared deeply for his people, wishing for them to have a better life. I have always admired him very much for his dedication, but he insisted I not reveal his background outside my inner circle, and I felt that I understood, since this information could ruin his reputation. I had no idea the Great Liberator was working against the crown.¡± Vauquelin glared daggers at King Jean. ¡°So what if I was born in Venwick?¡± he spat. ¡°So what if I just wanted equality for my people?¡± His face had twisted into pure malice. Madeleine sat frozen in her chair as she looked at a man who she had never once seen lose his temper until that moment. ¡°Then you admit this nickname is connected to you, Cardinal?¡± Adrian asked calmly. ¡°Yes, it is, and I will not rest until this pathetic government is torn down and made anew.¡± Something clicked and Vauquelin pulled a knife from his belt, rushing the king. Antoine drew the ceremonial sword always attached to his hip, barely blocking the attack, his green eyes wide with shock. Two guards then seized the Great Liberator by the arms and forced him to his knees before the king of Nebrasia. ¡°Cardinal and Statesman, Martin Vauquelin,¡± Adrian boomed, his demeanor terrifying. ¡°You have committed treason against the crown. King Jean,¡± he addressed the man who was still standing, staring at his statesman in horror. ¡°I will leave it to you to determine this man¡¯s fate.¡± King Jean hesitated, clearly overwhelmed by everything that was going on. He swallowed, slowly making his way over to where the cardinal stood. ¡°Before I determine anything, I must know,¡± he said hesitantly. ¡°Vauquelin, why did you do this? Why did you betray your country?¡± The cardinal sneered. ¡°Cappeland is not my country, and neither is Nebrasia. If that wench had not stolen the document,¡± he glanced at the princess, ¡°we would have recruited the members we needed. You will suffer for what you did.¡± Madeleine blinked nervously in response. ¡°Vauquelin, why did you betray me?¡± King Jean asked, some emotion behind his voice. ¡°You want to know why?¡± He looked around at everyone as he spoke, meeting shocked expressions in the crowd. ¡°Venwick has been underprivileged since it was first founded. The only wealth that came from it left to form the mid and southern countries. There has always been instability and violent action against my country. When I was only a child, my parents were murdered brutally in front of me by Nebrasian soldiers during a raid on my small village of Ostram. I was left with nothing to live a cursed life. I swore vengeance for my family and for all those who still suffer in Venwick to this day. ¡°The first Elderians wanted to escape persecution and here we are in a classist society, keeping to the ways of kings and treating the poor like nothing. While Venwick grows weaker and sicker, the people of Nebrasia grow richer and fatter. You all turn a blind eye on people who are perishing. I knew I needed to be in a place of power to make things right for my people, and I have done that.¡± King Jean looked away, pain behind his eyes. ¡°What is happening to the citizens of Venwick is truly awful. The innocent should not be caught in all this, and for that I am sorry. However, you are not innocent, I¡¯m afraid. This pains me a great deal, you know. You are a dear friend of mine, Vauquelin. I felt very brave with you by my side, and I always thought perhaps you should have been born a ruler and not me.¡± The cardinal¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I must admit, when you told me not to vote Madeleine onto the council after you described her as weak and inexperienced, I could only think of myself and my own weakness as a ruler. ¡°I thought, if a man like me, who, despite my inability to be a leader, was never given up on, then this girl should be given the same treatment.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°It turns out however, that you were just using me for my position and power. You never believed in me. I never imagined it would come to this. I¡¯d hoped you would stay by my side as long as I ruled, and I¡¯d always have your support. I have been betrayed by my closest friend.¡± ¡°We were never truly friends,¡± Vauquelin said coldly. ¡°Not while the difference in class exists between us. Do not pretend you know anything about me.¡± King Jean searched his face then nodded slowly. He glanced at Adrian, then let out a sigh. ¡°What you¡¯ve done is inexcusable, Vauquelin. You are without a doubt, a traitor, and must suffer the consequences. I apologize that Cappeland brought this man into your kingdom, King Adrian. We are in fact in Nebrasia, and I believe this should be dealt with immediately and by your hand, therefore he is yours to do as you will.¡± He paused, looking back at the cardinal. ¡°Goodbye, my friend.¡± Vauquelin grimaced, and King Jean frowned before turning away. Adrian nodded seriously. ¡°Cardinal Vauquelin, you are hereby stripped of your title.¡± ¡°Venwick has gone hungry for far too long,¡± the traitor shouted, his voice fiercer than ever as he struggled against the guards. ¡°Even all your well-fed armies combined will not be able to stand against years of pent-up rage and hunger from the Venwickin armies. My people will rain blood upon the face of Elderian, and at long last, Venwick will rise from the ashes as the central and supreme power of everything. We will have justice!¡± ¡°Take the cardinal away to be interrogated,¡± Adrian said quickly, waving his hand and the guards began dragging him away. ¡°You are then hereby sentenced to death, Cardinal, and you will be executed.¡± ¡°No, wait!¡± Madeleine found herself shouting as she abruptly stood. There was a sudden shift from chaos to stunned silence in which everyone stared at her. Even Vauquelin looked shocked at her outburst, having ceased his struggling to stare at her. ¡°Please, Your Highness.¡± She walked over to stand in front of Adrian who looked perplexed. ¡°This man has committed unlawful, treacherous acts, and he should be punished. I will not condone his actions, but please, show mercy upon a troubled soul whose intentions come from a place of tragedy and unresolved justice. His sentiments are reflected in many others, and they surge through many during the unrest in Venwick. At least let him live to see his country one day be lifted out of the ashes. Let him live to see his people fed and taken care of. If anything, killing this man now will make him nothing more than a martyr. I implore you, King Adrian, to show compassion during this time.¡± Adrian stared at her, clearly speechless. ¡°You¡¯re delusional, girl,¡± Vauquelin spoke in a ragged voice, and she turned to look at him. ¡°There is nothing left for my people unless the current state of things is overturned. Nebrasia in all its wealth will not help an unstable, impoverished country like Venwick. My plan is the only way. You see, this land we live in offers privileges to only some, but not all, no matter what our ancestors wanted. I would rather die than watch a ruler reign over this powerful nation just because he was handed a position through his birthright.¡± He gestured to Adrian whose face hardened. ¡°You think this boy will lead you all to greatness? He has not earned anything in his life, and yet he has everything. It¡¯s a shame I did not kill him earlier when I had the chance.¡± He tried to lurch forward but was kept in place. ¡°You¡¯re really not helping your case here, Cardinal,¡± Prince Antoine said, finally sheathing his sword. ¡°King Adrian is the bravest man I know,¡± Madeleine said, her face turning red with anger. ¡°I would trust his reign in Nebrasia over anyone else¡¯s, especially yours. You have grown bitter, Vauquelin, and you have bitten the hand that feeds you. You have also given up all hope and resorted to complete irrationality. What makes you think placing yourself as a ruler over all of Elderian would make you any different from any other monarch?¡± ¡°I¡¯d have made Elderian a better place, mark my words!¡± He struggled again, but the guards had him in chains now. ¡°What is your final order, My Lord?¡± one of the guards asked. Adrian had a furious look on his face. ¡°Understand, Cardinal, that I would have you executed this instant if it were not for Princess Madeleine''s words. I suggest you think on her merciful act while you rot in a Nebrasian cell for the rest of your life. I will do what I can to save your people, but it will be for the good of humanity and not for your sake or your deranged agenda. You are getting off easy, and you only have the princess to thank for that. Guards take him away. That will be all.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± They dragged Vauquelin, who began shouting threats in Venish. When the doors shut behind him, there was a shocked silence. ¡°Good riddance to that Venwick scum,¡± someone from the crowd shouted, and there were grunts of agreement. Madeleine¡¯s face was pale, her heart pounding. ¡°Are you okay, Madi?¡± Antoine approached her, and she searched his calming face. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Tony.¡± ¡°To think that man was on the king¡¯s council all this time,¡± King Abel spoke from the crowd. ¡°If you had not done what you did, Madeleine,¡± he looked at his daughter, ¡°we never would have known.¡± The princess was surprised as he gave her an approving nod. ¡°The Andveltican princess has saved us,¡± Count Alexandre exclaimed. ¡°She was clever and brave in the face of danger. She attended a dangerous secret meeting and brought us the proof we needed to condemn that traitor.¡± ¡°She is brave just to hold a hearing against a man as influential as Vauquelin in the first place.¡± Madeleine was surprised to see it was King Jean who was speaking. ¡°It is truly fortunate she uncovered his treachery.¡± ¡°Here, here!¡± King Abel projected loudly. Other compliments were thrown out, and Madeleine was not sure what to do with herself. To her surprise, Prince Bryson had nothing bad to say about her, and Duke Bourgeois was even nodding slowly in approval. She glanced at her real father, Justin Chevalier, who was beaming at her with pride. She blushed under all the attention, never once expecting everything to turn out so well. A soft chatter began to buzz through the hall now. ¡°Madi,¡± Adrian addressed her in a soft voice, and she took a few steps closer to the throne. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t mind that I did some investigating of my own before the hearing.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Not at all. They should be praising you, not me. I would have made a fool out of myself if it weren¡¯t for your additional efforts.¡± ¡°You should give yourself more credit,¡± Antoine added as he appeared by her side. ¡°You were the one putting yourself in danger.¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Of course, I am.¡± She made a face at him that made him chuckle. Adrian looked between them, then snuck her a glance. When she caught his eye, he blinked away to stare at the talkative crowd. Stiffening, she looked at the congregation as well to avoid any further discomfort and that¡¯s when she spotted a murderous gaze in the crowd. Yvette sat, her arms folded, glaring at her from the crowd. For some reason, Madeleine was not intimidated by the gesture and simply stared back challengingly. After the chatter had simmered down, King Jean addressed Adrian in a bold voice that once again shocked everyone into silence. ¡°King Adrian, if I may.¡± Adrian nodded for him to continue, and the chatter died down. ¡°Now may not be the best time, but seeing as though my most trusted advisor has betrayed me and Venwick is more aggressive than we initially thought, the marriage between you and another princess is ever pressing. Please, if you would consider Yvette once more as a potential bride.¡± Adrian bit his lip. ¡°I implore you to marry within the week to ensure security between Nebrasia and Cappeland in lieu of what has happened.¡± ¡°Within the week?¡± Adrian did not hide the surprise in his voice. ¡°I know it¡¯s very soon, but you must understand the rush given the current situation.¡± ¡°I understand, King Jean.¡± Madeleine saw Adrian¡¯s chest rise and fall quickly as he ran a hand through his golden hair. ¡°I declare that I will¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°I will have to decline the offer and that is my final word.¡± His statement was met with confused looks, and Yvette¡¯s face twisted from smugness to horror. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand, King Adrian,¡± King Jean said, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Do you dislike her that much?¡± Something flashed across his face, and he tried quickly to hide it. ¡°I mean no disrespect, Your Highness,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I simply believe that a marriage right now is not what my country needs, nor will it give Cappeland the stability you desire.¡± ¡°I¡¯d have hoped you would finally accept, King Adrian.¡± He looked down humbly. ¡°I am in no way making this decision because of some hidden darkness directed at Cappeland. I plan to rule alone until I gain more stability based on my ability and merit as a ruler, and not on a marriage proposal. My subjects must see that I am a capable monarch despite my age and experience.¡± King Jean nodded. ¡°I understand, however perhaps you could have said this earlier.¡± His wife in the background seemed more upset than anyone, her intense scowl murderous. ¡°We¡¯ve been discussing this for months and I really thought things were beginning to look in favor of marriage.¡± ¡°I was never keen on the idea,¡± Adrian said flatly, and Yvette¡¯s face fell. ¡°At the time, I was not able to make a firm decision, which is why I will make one now. Until further notice, the king of Nebrasia is not looking for a partner.¡± Madeleine and Antoine exchanged a surprised glance. ¡°King Adrian, if I may¡ª¡± Queen Adele began, but her husband raised a hand in silence. ¡°Adele, please.¡± The queen was so shocked to be commanded by her husband that she immediately was silent, slowly sitting back down. ¡°King Adrian, we all admire and envy your vigor and youth, and you¡¯ve filled the role of your father so successfully.¡± Adrian, though his expression was steady and unreadable, sat up straighter on his throne. ¡°I understand your hesitation when it comes to making decisions. I have only recently been able to stand up for myself and speak as a king should, and I¡¯m an old man.¡± He laughed. ¡°If you¡¯ve already figured it out and you¡¯re young, then I admire you even further. Though Cappeland is saddened by your decision, we will not harness ill will for it. We shall continue our friendly relations with Nebrasia.¡± Yvette stood then, and Madeleine felt a wave of anxiety rush over her as she watched the erratic princess. ¡°How can you suggest such a thing, Father!¡± Her voice was shrill, and everyone looked over at her. ¡°The king is lying! King Adrian will not marry me because he is in love with Princess Madeleine and for no other reason. You all see how he looks at her.¡± There was no response from the crowd except looks of shock at her outburst. ¡°Yvette, be silent at once,¡± her father hissed. ¡°You are humiliating your entire kingdom with this affront.¡± ¡°No!¡± she shouted, coming to the center of the room. ¡°She¡¯s not even a real princess. Madeleine is the bastard child of the stable hand, Justin Chevalier!¡± Finding Hope Let me explain, through wet eyes, things my tongue cannot utter, but ink may begin to describe, What jubilance my soul once ice feels, as dead branches are cast aside, All making room for a sprouting joy. Madeleine¡¯s heart stopped. She could only stare at Yvette and her outstretched, accusatory finger. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd,¡± King Abel shouted from across the room. ¡°Explain yourself at once, Princess Yvette.¡± The proud blonde stood up straighter, her nose in the air. ¡°Ask the queen yourself. She and the stable hand used to meet secretly right under your nose, and may still be to this day.¡± Everyone looked at the queen who appeared unphased. ¡°What an outrageous accusation!¡± King Abel yelled, red in the face. King Adrian waved a hand for silence. ¡°Have you any proof of this claim?¡± he asked calmly. She grinned. ¡°I told you, you need only ask her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Antoine snapped, but Adrian motioned for him to be silent. ¡°Nicole.¡± King Abel¡¯s face was pleading as he addressed his wife. ¡°Explain to everyone that none of this is true.¡± For a small moment, something flashed in the queen¡¯s eyes, and Madeleine was uncertain she had seen it, save for the expression that crossed her father¡¯s face. ¡°It is not true,¡± she said firmly. From the look her father gave the queen, Madeleine was sure that he knew she was lying. Prince Bryson¡¯s mocking voice cut in. ¡°If it were true, I would never associate myself with the bastard of a stable hand.¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Adrian commanded. ¡°I will not have royalty slandered in my courtroom. There is no proof these rumors are in any way true. Unless you have any, Yvette, I suggest you retract that statement at once or dire consequences will be placed upon you.¡± For a moment, she looked frightened but reclaimed her composure quickly. ¡°Since the queen will not speak, I do in fact have proof.¡± She slipped a hand into her pocket, pulling out three slips of paper, and Madeleine knew that nothing could save her now. ¡°These are some of the messages they exchanged with one another. There¡¯s a secret code that means nothing to me, but I¡¯m sure if you were to compare the stable hand¡¯s handwriting with these you would know¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± King Abel approached the princess, his hand extended. ¡°Give me those at once.¡± She put the papers in his palm, grinning. To her and Madeleine¡¯s confusion however, he put them in his pocket without looking at them. ¡°I can bear no more of this. If there is to be an interrogation of my dear wife, and that is if there will even be one, it will occur in my own kingdom, and not whilst visiting a neighboring country. I cannot place this issue in the hands of the king of Nebrasia when Nicole is the queen of Andveltica. It would be extremely indecorous.¡± He nodded to king Adrian who returned the gesture. ¡°Either way,¡± Yvette butted in, sounding desperate, ¡°a rumor like this cannot be ignored until it is settled, and even now, it will soon spread across Elderian and hang over her wherever she goes.¡± She looked directly at Madeleine. ¡°She will not be wanted at court any longer, that much is certain.¡± ¡°It would not diminish her worth in any way,¡± Adrian replied boldly. ¡°The matter is not settled as of yet, and whether these rumors are true or not, the sin would not be her own anyway.¡± Madeleine blinked at that. He glanced at her, and even through his kingly stare, she could see compassion in his eyes. ¡°These rumors are indeed disturbing,¡± King Abel said, ¡°but seeing as though they come from a spiteful soul, I doubt they have any truth to them.¡± Yvette¡¯s jaw dropped slightly. Though her father sounded confident, Madeleine could not shake the look previously in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, King Abel,¡± Adrian said. ¡°I will more officially resolve the rest of the matter when I have returned to Andveltica.¡± As King Abel sat down, he had to push past Yvette who remained in the center of the room next to her father, seething where she stood. ¡°Sit down at once,¡± King Jean commanded. Yvette hesitated but was left with no choice but to slowly make her way back to her seat in muted complaint. She gave Madeleine a look of utter hatred, and the Andveltican princess used this time to utter a silent prayer for things yet again not ending in disaster. ¡°King Jean,¡± Adrian continued as the king of Cappeland remained standing in the center of the room, ¡°I hope there is no resentment between our kingdoms.¡± He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Not in any way, King Adrian, in fact I hope you can accept my apology on behalf of my daughter for her crass, disrespectful behavior. It will not happen again.¡± Yvette opened her mouth, closed it, then folded her arms, looking away in anger. ¡°No need. It is already forgotten.¡± There was tiredness behind Adrian¡¯s eyes now. ¡°I had hoped there would be a wedding in the making during our stay here, but things do not always go as planned.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Queen Nicole interjected boldly, ¡°I would like to speak with you privately concerning the matter of a marriage, King Jean.¡± Madeleine watched her mother curiously. ¡°Perhaps you do not have to give up quite yet on this particular prospect for one of your children.¡± Nicole glanced at the rows of chairs, and Madeleine followed her eyes to see Courtney seated next to Amabel in the crowd. The bastard princess glanced away shyly. ¡°I am intrigued, Queen Nicole,¡± King Jean boomed. ¡°I will gladly meet with you afterwards concerning this matter.¡± She nodded in response. Adrian stood. ¡°Unless there is further information, I must ask that the council stay behind for an urgent meeting to be held in ten minutes. This trial is adjourned.¡± The crowd slowly began rising from their chairs. Queen Nicole immediately approached King Jean and they went to a secluded corner to talk. Queen Adele joined them, and Madeleine watched the three of them with overwhelming curiosity. ¡°Madi, may I quickly speak with you?¡± Adrian asked in a hushed tone, approaching her. She searched his face, then nodded, realizing that she could now speak freely with the king without fear of Yvette¡¯s wrath. They came closer together for a more intimate conversation. ¡°About what you said in the garden,¡± he began gently, ¡°about me making the marriage decision for myself¡­¡± He looked down humbly. ¡°No one has ever told me to think of myself first before. It meant so much to me when you said it.¡± ¡°Is that why you decided to refuse Yvette?¡± He nodded. ¡°I also wanted to discuss the proposal I offered you.¡± Pain crossed her face. ¡°Adrian, the things you said¡­¡± ¡°I know. I was being controlled by fear and I was selfish with your heart. I hope we can mend things.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± she began carefully, glancing away. Her chest tightened at her next words. ¡°You must understand, you broke my heart. I am glad you found your courage, I truly am, but,¡± she bit her lip, then gave a small exhale, ¡°I cannot court you again or except a second proposal.¡± Something flashed across his face as his chest heaved. ¡°Oh, Madi¡­¡± ¡°I had already accepted we were not going to be together, Adrian¡ª" ¡°N-no, it¡¯s alright. You do not have to explain.¡± He looked down, obviously trying to maintain his composure. ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m so sorry I did not accept you earlier. Things could have been different.¡± She considered him. ¡°You made your choice, and I made mine, but we may remain friends, if that is what you wish.¡± ¡°Yes, I wish that.¡± Duke Bourgeois came up to them then, looking determined. ¡°My Lord¡ª¡± ¡°A moment, Duke Bourgeois,¡± the king snapped. ¡°The meeting will begin soon.¡± The man blinked, then bowed before leaving them. He sighed, looking back at her. ¡°I never have a moment.¡± There was a pause. ¡°Will you be alright, Adrian?¡± she asked softly, considering his defeated expression. He fully summoned back his decorum. ¡°Yes, of course. Do not worry about me.¡± She searched those blue eyes then nodded. Prince Antoine approached them . ¡°We should begin, Adrian. Everyone is seated and waiting.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m coming.¡± He took her hands and brought them to his forehead slowly, closing his eyes as he did, then walked away. Madeleine watched him, knowing the rejected king was putting on a show of stoicism. She wished there was more she could do, but of course, she could not. That¡¯s when her eyes took notice again of her mother who was still talking to the king and queen of Cappeland. Queen Adele had a scowl on her face, but King Jean was beaming with delight, shaking Nicole¡¯s hand, and smiling. Duke Adam then approached them, and the king and queen nodded, said one last word to each other, then made their way towards the other council members. Queen Adele was left to stand in the same spot, glaring after them, her face twisted into bitterness. She left the room in a huff. The members sat in their usual order, though some had to grab a few chairs from where the audience sat to accommodate for the location change. ¡°Thank you for joining me on such short notice,¡± Adrian began. ¡°I believe we have much to discuss.¡± ¡°Should we be concerned, Your Highness,¡± Count Alexandre began, ¡°that Venwick will strike soon?¡± ¡°Vauquelin would know the answer to that,¡± Prince Bryson said. ¡°We should have him brought back, ask him more questions.¡± There was a grunt of agreement. ¡°Vauquelin is being interrogated as we speak,¡± Adrian said, ¡°however, I already have some news on the matter. This morning before the hearing, I was informed that Venwick has massed on the border between Tyrus and Nebrasia.¡± Many of the members began to object, but Adrian raised his hand impatiently. ¡°The group looks to be the more trained Venwickin soldiers we¡¯ve seen in the past, though it was reported that they have nothing of real sustenance to eat. It is safe to say, they are eagerly waiting to begin battle in order to scour Nebrasia in search of better food.¡± ¡°What are we to do then?¡± Duke Adam asked, his voice wavering. ¡°It is too late to amass the army consisting of our combined forces as we originally discussed, King Adrian.¡± It was King Abel who spoke. ¡°Why did you not call the council together sooner? We could have saved time.¡± Adrian looked at him calmly. ¡°I did not have the time to call a meeting and made a decision on my own. The order has already been carried out.¡± The council listened in tense silence. ¡°Messengers have been sent out to the East Nebrasian castle to gather supply wagons and load food to be moved to the Tyrus border. Since we had already been sending food and supplies to East Nebrasia after the Tyrus situation, it will not be difficult to amass a significant amount. The Venwickin soldiers will be offered filling meals as a peace offering. Those willing to accept, will be offered full citizenship and also jobs in the fields to help yield crops and provide food for the extra mouths.¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°King Adrian, you have not thought this through.¡± Duke Adam shook his head as he spoke. ¡°Even if the soldiers wanted to cross into Nebrasia and accept this offering, the leaders would not allow it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± King Abel chimed in. ¡°Not to mention, this simple offering will not be sufficient to stop them. We need some sort of backup plan.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°A special envoy will be sent with food, spreading word of the promise of more as well as stable jobs. A few will be sent the first few days until hopefully much of the army dissolves. When this happens, we will have sent our own army and they will have arrived in order to deal with the more hardened Venwickin troops. This is where you all come in. We must decide who will be sent, how many, and soon so they can be sent out immediately.¡± There was silence as they all stared at him. ¡°King Adrian,¡± Queen Nicole spoke for the first time. ¡°This is a simple, yet well thought out plan. It is smart as well as caring to the Venwickin soldiers. Can we be certain it will work?¡± ¡°I do not doubt him,¡± Madeleine said. ¡°Venwick is desperate and hungry. I do not believe many wish to be a part of this war, and simply want a decent meal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s their plan, though, isn¡¯t it?¡± her brother interjected. ¡°Venwick is using their hunger as a weapon against us. They would do anything to fill their bellies.¡± ¡°Then their plan shall be used against them,¡± Antoine said. ¡°I say we take the best soldiers from each country and send them to the front as soon as possible. Let¡¯s work together quickly and get this done. All of Elderian is depending on us.¡± Many of the members nodded. Though the intensity in the air thickened, they were all unified and ready to take action. ¡°What of Les Oiseaux Libres and the weapons they received from the castle?¡± Duke Adam asked. ¡°We will learn more of their whereabouts and numbers after Vauquelin¡¯s interrogation,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°So, that¡¯s it then? We just hope they do not revolt after finding out their Great Liberator is in the dungeon?¡± Madeleine thought of the group that had amassed at the abandoned church and how unsure they were in supporting Vauquelin¡¯s vision. ¡°I believe without Vauquelin leading the group,¡± she said, ¡°their anger will peter out and the organization will fall apart. The people here in Nebrasia do not want a war. They said so in that Les Oiseaux Libres meeting. All they want is food and finances for their families.¡± ¡°I will make sure the hungry are fed and that more jobs will be open and available to Nebrasians and Venwickin refugees in need,¡± Adrian stated. ¡°What of the weapons?¡± Count Alexandre asked. ¡°They may keep them,¡± Adrian radiated confidence as he spoke, ¡°and perhaps one day they may join the royal guard. If we can tackle the larger battle on the border of Tyrus, the small rebellion in Nebrasia will indeed peter out.¡± ¡°I have confidence in your plan, King Adrian,¡± the count said. ¡°I will stick with you until the end on this one.¡± ¡°That goes for me too, Your Highness,¡± Queen Nicole added, and many others began declaring their allegiance to the Nebrasian king. King Adrian looked at all of them with great determination and pride. Madeleine smiled at him as he glanced her way, giving him a simple nod. His expression melted slightly but despite the earlier rejection he¡¯d sustained, he returned the gesture with a polite nod of his own. ??? Madeleine left the large courtroom, her thoughts racing. While the monarchs would be very busy making decisions the next several weeks, all the princess could do was wait for updates and speak up during the meetings. Adrian¡¯s plan was a good one, but was it enough? She did not know, and neither did anyone else. She breathed out a shaky breath. As she rounded the corner to make her way to the dining hall, a hand was placed gently on her shoulder. ¡°Madi.¡± She turned to see Antoine smiling gently at her. ¡°Oh, Tony.¡± She searched his face, unsure of what to say. He pulled her into a hug, and she felt some stress alleviate. Neither said a word, but stood in the hallway, embracing. ¡°Are you doing alright?¡± he finally asked. She stared into his shoulder, a sadness looming over her. ¡°Everything is going to change, isn¡¯t it? What if Adrian¡¯s plan does not work?¡± They pulled out of the hug. ¡°Then we will make a new plan. We¡¯ll get through this. Also, since this new predicament, all the council members are going to stay longer, which means you do not need to leave soon anymore.¡± Her face brightened. ¡°I know. I¡¯m so glad of it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have more time to be with each other.¡± Her eyes darted up to his, and he smiled again. ¡°Yes, we will.¡± She placed a gentle hand on his cheek. A slight commotion made them both jump, and they looked down the hallway. ¡°They approved it!¡± Amabel exclaimed, coming into view while pulling Courtney along, then stopping to take her by the hands. ¡°You and I¡ª¡± The Cappeland princess was interrupted as Courtney took her face in her hands and kissed her on the lips. Amabel blinked in surprise, then closed her eyes, sighing into the gesture. ¡°I suppose it worked out for them after all then,¡± Antoine said, chuckling. The sound of his voice made the two princesses break apart in shock. ¡°Madi, Tony,¡± Courtney exclaimed, her face bright red. She cleared her throat. ¡°When did you both get there?¡± ¡°We were just on our way over to dinner,¡± the prince mused, grinning at them as he walked over. Madeleine followed him. ¡°Our deepest apologies for interrupting.¡± The red would not leave her cheeks. ¡°W-we were just on our way as well.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he replied smugly. Amabel reached out and squeezed Courtney¡¯s hand. ¡°We are to be engaged before we leave Nebrasia,¡± she blurted out, and Madeleine¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Amabel¡­¡± Courtney sounded embarrassed, the flush spreading to her ears. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so wonderful,¡± Madeleine said, hugging her sister. ¡°Now I can live with Amabel in Andveltica,¡± Courtney said cheerily. ¡°I¡¯m sure many opinions will be thrown around,¡± Amabel began, looking down. ¡°Their opinions do not matter,¡± Madeleine said firmly, pulling from the hug to look at her. ¡°This decision is for you, not them.¡± Courtney smiled at her sister warmly. ¡°We¡¯ve both grown so much since coming here, haven¡¯t we?¡± She nodded, looking back at her. ¡°Several months ago, you were sick and wondering if you¡¯d ever overcome the endless illnesses, and now you¡¯re as healthy as can be and found love no less. I¡¯m so happy for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy for you too. You get to remain in Nebrasia longer, and I know how much that means to you.¡± She smiled at her gently, and Antoine came to stand by her, offering his arm. ¡°I think we¡¯ve delayed dinner long enough, don¡¯t you?¡± he said gently. Amabel offered her own arm to Courtney who took it. The four of them walked together, and though Madeleine still felt uneasy about the future, she knew she would not be facing it alone. ~Three Years Later~ ¡°Tony, no! The last tart is mine!¡± Madeleine elbowed Antoine in the side as she snatched the pineapple pastry out of his hands. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re supposed to share with your husband.¡± ¡°Seeing as though they are my favorite, I think you should share with your wife.¡± ¡°You are both so rowdy,¡± Adrian butted in, quietly eating at the head of the table, his expression unreadable. A large, ornate red cloak was draped around his shoulders and blond bangs hung in his downcast blue eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Adi,¡± Antoine said, taking the tart and cutting it in half with a knife, ¡°one day you¡¯ll find a woman you love, and then we¡¯ll see how reserved and quiet you are then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that Tony,¡± she hissed, lightly hitting his arm before taking one half of the tart. ¡°Courtney already pesters him about finding someone so that we can ¡®all be couples.¡¯ I have to keep reminding you two that you sound just like my mother when she was trying to marry me off to men I couldn¡¯t care less about. No one likes matchmaking.¡± The blond king¡¯s corners turned upward. ¡°Thank you, Madi. You do bring some sense back into the castle.¡± ¡°Adi, you know you¡¯re referred to as the virgin king in Fernshire?¡± Antoine commented. ¡°It¡¯s been two years now since Madi and I were married.¡± ¡°So, what?¡± he replied irritably. Antoine blinked, his expression softening. ¡°I actually think it¡¯s rather admirable that you¡¯ve stuck to ruling alone until you find someone you actually love. It¡¯s quite brave.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Madi chimed in. ¡°And your heart will know when you¡¯ve found someone you love ever so dearly. There¡¯s really no rush.¡± ¡°Thanks. I appreciate it.¡± There was a pause. ¡°Madi,¡± Antoine said, taking her hand. ¡°Did you want to finally tell him?¡± Adrian blinked up. ¡°Tell me what?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready now, Tony.¡± She hesitated. ¡°I received news about Justin Chevalier. As you know, King Abel could have easily put my mother away or even beheaded her with little to no evidence of the alleged scandal between her and Justin, but he never did call a hearing, since ¡®having looked at the proof and finding it faulty,¡¯ he ended the matter. Father loves her so dearly, I believe he could never do anything so awful to her.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± She breathed out. ¡°Well, there¡¯s something I learned several months ago, from Queen Nicole, concerning Justin Chevalier and his death.¡± His mouth dropped slightly. ¡°Death?¡± She looked down as she spoke. ¡°He¡¯d attempted to see her again, having sent one last letter. He was apparently stricken with disease and knew he would perish soon, so he went to travel to see her once last time. However, on his journey to Andveltica, he was killed by roadside men.¡± ¡°Oh, Madi¡­¡± She swallowed. ¡°His body was found and buried by the queen¡¯s order. This is not public knowledge so please, do not repeat what I have told you. You and Antoine are the only ones who know.¡± ¡°Of course. Madi, that¡¯s awful.¡± ¡°I wondered why he would do such a thing, but I remembered, one of the last things he said to me was that he could never love another but her, no matter how much time had passed.¡± Something in Adrian¡¯s chest seized up as he blinked at her, the words piercing his heart. He swallowed before saying, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for your loss. I really am.¡± ¡°Thank you. I wish I did not have to tell you these things, but I trust you and I thought you should know.¡± He nodded mutely in reply, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough gloomy talk for now, I think,¡± Antoine said, sipping from his goblet. She grinned at him. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s much better news to report. Oh, Adrian, you¡¯ll be so happy to hear that hundreds of Venwickin refugees have begun settling in the mid and southern Elderian countries, all thanks to you.¡± He perked up slightly. ¡°Oh, I do like to hear that.¡± ¡°Ever since you began offering them food and medical aid, it has been much easier on the Venwickin people.¡± ¡°You¡¯d think,¡± Adrian began, ¡°that Cardinal Vauquelin would be pleased to hear that Venwick is doing better, but as you know, he would have preferred to be put to death than watch Venwickins become Nebrasian citizens.¡± ¡°Despite his reaction,¡± she said, ¡°I believe you have done amazing things as King of Nebrasia since your rule began. I still find myself inspired by you.¡± Adrian was thankful to see a messenger quickly walk into the room, saving him from embarrassment as a small blush spread over his cheeks. ¡°King Adrian,¡± an almost hysterical voice rang out. ¡°King Luc requests your presence immediately. It is of great urgency that you do not delay.¡± Adrian made eye contact with his brother and they both stood from their chairs. ¡°Madi, please excuse me,¡± Antoine said quickly, and she nodded, her face full of worry. The two brothers hurried after the messenger, making their way to their father¡¯s chambers. In a few moments they burst through two heavily embellished double doors to enter a lavish bedroom. They rushed to King Luc¡¯s bedside in the middle of the room. ¡°My sons,¡± a withered voice spoke hoarsely. ¡°Come closer. There is not much time. Everyone else, leave me.¡± The servants and guards in the room quickly left. The eldest son trembled as he took King Luc¡¯s hand in his, and Antoine sat on his knees beside him. ¡°Father, what is it?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Are you feeling worse? I will send for a doctor¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± The gray-haired man with sunken eyes squeezed his hand. ¡°There is nothing to be done. You must listen to me.¡± His chest heaved up and down with raspy breaths. ¡°There is something you both must know.¡± ¡°Father, please,¡± Antoine¡¯s voice broke. ¡°Let us send for the doctor.¡± A frail hand was placed on the younger brother¡¯s cheek. ¡°Listen. You must know the truth about your mother.¡± They both blinked, and the withered king took a moment to cough. ¡°She did not die from a disease of the lungs. It was something far more sinister. She found something during her travels for lost Alchemist relics. I do not know what it was, but she returned with a strange device embedded in her stomach. She died soon after from the device''s effects, but she begged me to never tell anyone of the means of her passing if she did not make it. She uncovered something. I don¡¯t know what, but it was something big.¡± He coughed again before continuing. ¡°I want you two to have something of hers. It¡¯s in the drawer beneath my bed. Take it. Quickly.¡± Antoine frantically opened the drawer his father mentioned, reaching his hand inside and pulling out a strange diamond shaped device. Adrian took the device into his hands, staring at the perfectly etched lines that wound around the object made of what looked like black glass. ¡°I-it¡¯s a relic!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°This relic is what was embedded in Gabrielle, causing her death,¡± King Luc said. ¡°It has since been dormant, having closed up after fulfilling its purpose.¡± Adrian dropped it on the ground in shock. ¡°It has never opened again since as long as I have kept it. She said it held the key to the mystery of the ancient Elderians. If you want to know what your mother found, all clues left behind would be in her book. Lift the floorboard from beneath your feet and you will find it there.¡± Adrian stared at him, unmoving, and Antoine too could not seem to move, his eyes locked on the object on the ground. When a cough seized the aged man once more, his voice was barely audible when he said, ¡°My sons, I am so proud of you.¡± He individually touched both of their cheeks. ¡°Adrian, you have become a more amazing king than I could have ever hoped, and Antoine you have been such a good support and friend to your brother. Gabrielle and I love you both so dearly.¡± The tears started coming and Adrian did not hold back as he soaked the hand beneath his grasp. ¡°Father, I¡¯m begging you not to go,¡± he choked. ¡°I am still so lost and confused. I-I messed up. Madi...she slipped through my fingers, and I am more alone than ever.¡± Antoine¡¯s eyes widened as he watched his brother incredulously. ¡°You cannot leave me too.¡± ¡°Adrian,¡± the man said softly. ¡°Tony is here for you. He will not fail you now. You must trust in him, and you must trust in yourself. Don¡¯t become clouded by the past as I did. I spent my whole life mourning Gabrielle and look where it got me. You must have hope and allow yourself to move forward.¡± Adrian lowered his head, his face twisted in pain. ¡°Look at me.¡± The young king blinked up, his eyes clouded. ¡°Promise me you will trust yourself and look forward with hope.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Promise me.¡± The king¡¯s eyes closed, and they did not open again. Adrian prodded his arm, but he did not stir. ¡°Father. Father!¡± Sinking his head into their still intertwined hands, he sobbed bitterly. Antoine stared in shock, unable to move as tears poured down his own face. After a while, he placed an arm around his older brother, holding him as they both silently wept over the still body. The sky outside darkened, but the young king did not raise his head until stars began to peak out from their blanket of darkness. Antoine had left to tell Madeleine the news, assuring Adrian he would return soon. The king¡¯s hair was a mess, his eyes and cheeks swollen. He rose slightly, letting go of his father¡¯s now cold hand, then looked down at the floorboard he was kneeling on. Silently, he felt along the edge of it until he was able to lift the wooden panel. Underneath was a large dusty package. He slowly lifted it, wiping his nose on his sleeve as he removed the wrappings to reveal what looked like a small journal. The title was written in ancient Elden. He read the words, ¡®The Alchemist Archives: Volume I¡¯ in large, carved letters, then gasped. ¡°Hans Fox¡¯s ancient text!¡± he whispered aloud. It was the same text the ancient leader had used to enter Elderian. The one originally owned by the ancient Alchemists. Opening the cover, he scanned pages full of ancient writing. He flipped to a map of Elderian with a section of Venwick circled in black ink. ¡°Elden Town,¡± he read aloud. He gasped again. ¡°Mother¡¯s handwriting!¡± Below the marked-in circle was small, unmistakable writing that read, Vessel¡¯s holding cell. Return relic to site. He searched around before quickly finding the black object he had dropped, hesitating before picking it up. Looking between the relic and the note on the map, he glanced back at his father and a tightness seized his chest. He wiped old tears from his face before standing, saying aloud, ¡°I must travel to Elden Town.¡±